Wk 
 
Ml) ^ 
 
This book may be kept 
 
THE NOVELS 
 
 OF 
 
 CAPTAIN MARRYAT 
 
 'f EDITED BY 
 
 R. BRIMLEY JOHNSON 
 
This Edition of Captain Marry af s No'vels^ 
 
 made exclusi<vely for members of the 
 
 NEW YORK YACHT CLUB 
 
 is strictly limited to one hundred copies. 
 
 Copy No. / O 
 PRINTED FOR 
 H. A. VAN LIEfT, Esq. 
 
 Ah^ 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2011 with funding from 
 
 LYRASIS members and Sloan Foundation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/childrenofnewforOOmarr 
 
NEW YORK YACHT CLUB EDITION 
 
 THE CHILDREN 
 
 OF 
 
 THE NEW FOREST 
 
 BY 
 CAPTAIN MARRY AT 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CROSCUP AND COMPANY 
 
 MDCCCXCVI 
 
 •CHS 
 
 5 
 

Contents 
 
 Chapter 
 
 I 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 II 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 III 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 IV 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 V 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 VI 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 VII 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 VIII 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 IX 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 X 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XI 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XII 
 
 
 ChAP'I'ER 
 
 XIII 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XIV 
 
 
 Chapter 
 Chapter 
 
 XV 
 XVI 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XVII 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XVIII 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XIX 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XX 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XXI 
 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XXII 
 
 
 P^GE 
 
 I 
 
 9 
 
 21 
 
 31 
 
 41 
 
 54 
 
 64 
 
 72 
 81 
 
 98 
 
 106 
 
 122 
 136 
 
 148 
 163 
 
 190 
 205 
 219 
 229 
 
 243 
 256 
 
VI 
 
 Contents 
 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Chapter xxiii . 
 
 
 . 266 
 
 Chapter xxiv . 
 
 
 • 279 
 
 Chapter xxv . 
 
 
 290 
 
 Chapter xxvi . 
 
 
 . 306 
 
 Chapter xxvii . 
 
 
 . 316 
 
List of Etchings 
 
 "Who dares to burn down this house?" . Frontispiece 
 
 PACK 
 
 Edward perceived that his gun was under him on 
 
 the grass . , . . . i38 
 
 The boy knelt down, kissed the forehead and cold 
 
 LIPS . . . . . . 1 79 
 
 He perceived that the three men were running to- 
 wards him , . . . . 234 
 
 Patience . . . falling down on her knees by the bed- 
 side, prayed silently . . . . 302 
 
 Patience removed her handkerchief from her face, 
 
 and looked at her father with astonishment . 313 
 
 Drawn by D. Downing. 
 Etched by W. Wright-Nooth. 
 
Prefatory Note 
 
 There can be no question that The Children of the Neiv 
 Forest and Master man Ready are the best of Marry at' s 
 books for children, and that they rank far above many of 
 his more ambitious productions. Youth, indeed, is not 
 necessary to their appreciation. Masterman Ready will 
 always be the more popular of the two, from the never- 
 ceasing attractiveness of its subject matter ; but the 
 interest depends entirely upon plot, and its pages, we 
 must admit, are somewhat overburdened by discourses 
 on ethics and natural history. The Children of the New 
 Forest may be called less ambitious ; being almost domestic 
 in character. The material is extremely simple and quite 
 unoriginal : the historical background is of the slightest. 
 But the author's modest aim has been achieved, his ideal 
 realised. The characters are thoroughly living and en- 
 tirely delightful, the story is truthful and interesting. 
 
 It will probably not be most completely appreciated by 
 enthusiasts for books of travel, by land and sea ; and 
 will scarcely bear reading immediately after Peter Simple 
 or Midshipman Easy. In such company the vicissitudes, 
 for they are scarcely adventures, of Edward and 
 Humphrey, with their pigs and wild cattle, are apt to 
 seem tame and commonplace. But the comparison is 
 unprofitable, and The Children of the Neiv Forest must be 
 criticised and accepted on its own merits. 
 
 Marryat was little concerned with the historical aspect 
 of his tale, and has not hampered his narrative by copious 
 allusion to facts or the use of forbidding archaisms. A 
 general view of the times, coloured by royalist predilec- 
 tions, provides the situation required for his puppets 5 an 
 
X Prefatory Note 
 
 occasional old-world phrase is sufficient to produce the 
 flavour of unfamiliarity. 
 
 The group of children, for whom these surroundings 
 have been evolved, are actual creations with whom the 
 reader becomes personally acquainted, and for whose 
 fortune he is seriously concerned. Without being at all 
 subtle or extraordinary, they are quite real ; hence their 
 charm. For once, moreover, Marryat has described for us 
 an acceptable heroine in the person of Patience Heather- 
 stone ; who, though but slightly sketched, is undeniably 
 something more than the usual formless divinity of his 
 sailor imagination. The more incidental characters of 
 Pablo, the Intendant, Chaloner, and little Edith, are also 
 vividly touched ; and every detail of the plot is ingenious 
 and plausible. 
 
 Here, again, the author has shown how justly he 
 estimates the tastes of children by his admirably lucid and 
 direct style, his simple brightness, and his insistence on 
 minute realism. 
 
 The Children of the New Forest is here reprinted from the 
 fourth edition, George Routledge & Co., 1853, the earliest 
 available. The British Museum copy of the first edition 
 has been lost for some years. 
 
 R. B. J. 
 
The Children of the New 
 Forest 
 
 Chapter I 
 
 The circumstances which I am about to relate to my 
 juvenile readers took place in the year 1647. By referring 
 to the history of England of that date they will find that 
 King Charles the First, against whom the Commons of 
 England had rebelled, after a civil war of nearly five years, 
 had been defeated, and was confined as a prisoner at Hamp- 
 ton Court. The Cavaliers, or the party who fought for 
 King Charles, had all been dispersed, and the Parliamentary 
 army under the command of Cromwell were beginning to 
 control the Commons. 
 
 It was in the month of November in this year that King 
 Charles, accompanied by Sir John Berkely, Ashburnham 
 and Legg, made his escape from Hampton Court, and rode 
 as fast as the horses could carry them towards that part of 
 Hampshire which led to the New Forest. The king ex- 
 pected that his friends had provided a vessel in which he 
 might escape to France ; but in this he was disappointed. 
 There was no vessel ready, and after riding for some time 
 along the shore he resolved to go to Titchfield, a seat 
 belonging to the Earl of Southampton. After a long con- 
 sultation with those who attended him, he yielded to their 
 advice, which was, to trust to Colonel Hammond, who was 
 governor of the Isle of Wight for the Parliament, but who 
 was supposed to be friendly to the king. Whatever might 
 c A 
 
2 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 be the feelings of commiseration of Colonel Hammond to- 
 wards a king so unfortunately situated, he was firm in his 
 duties towards his employers, and the consequence was 
 that King Charles found himself again a prisoner in Caris- 
 brook Castle. 
 
 But we must now leave the king, and retrace history to 
 the commencement of the civil war. A short distance from 
 the town of Lymington, which is not far from Titchfield, 
 where the king took shelter, but on the other side of 
 the Southampton Water, and south of the New Forest, to 
 which it adjoins, was a property called Arnwood, which 
 belonged to a Cavalier of the name of Beverley. It was 
 at that time a property of considerable value, being very 
 extensive, and the park ornamented with valuable timber ; 
 for it abutted on the New Forest, and might have been 
 supposed to have been a continuation of it. This Colonel 
 Beverley, as we must call him, for he rose to that rank in 
 the king's army, was a valued friend and companion of 
 Prince Rupert's, and commanded several troops of cavalry. 
 He was ever at his side in the brilliant charges made by 
 this gallant prince, and at last fell in his arms at the battle 
 of Naseby. Colonel Beverley had married into the family 
 of the Villiers, and the issue of his marriage was two sons 
 and two daughters ; but his zeal and sense of duty had 
 induced him, at the commencement of the war, to leave 
 his wife and family at Arnwood, and he was fated never 
 to meet them again. The news of his death had such an 
 effect upon Mrs Beverley, already worn with anxiety on 
 her husband's account, that a few months afterwards she 
 followed him to an early tomb, leaving the four children 
 under the charge of an elderly relative till such time as the 
 family of the ViUiers could protect them; but, as will 
 appear by our history, this was not at that period possible. 
 The life of a king and many other lives were in jeopardy, 
 and the orphans remained at Arnwood, still under the 
 care of their elderly relation, at the time that our history 
 commences. 
 
 The New Forest, my readers are perhaps aware, was 
 
The Children of the New Forest 3 
 
 first enclosed by William the Conqueror as a royal forest 
 for his own amusement, for in those days most crowned 
 heads were passionately fond of the chase ; and they may 
 also recollect that his successor, William Rufus, met his 
 death in this forest by the glancing of an arrow shot by 
 Sir Walter Tyrrell. Since that time to the present day it 
 has continued a royal domain. At the period of which we 
 are writing it had an establishment of verderers and keepers, 
 paid by the Crown, amounting to some forty or fifty men. 
 At the commencement of the civil war they remained at 
 their posts, but soon found, in the disorganised state of 
 the country, that their wages were no longer to be obtained ; 
 and then, when the king had decided upon raising an army, 
 Beverley, who held a superior office in the forest, enrolled 
 all the young and athletic men who were employed in the 
 forest, and marched them away with him to join the king's 
 army. Some few remained, their age not rendering their 
 services of value, and among them was an old and attached 
 servant of Beverley's, a man above sixty years of age, 
 whose name was Jacob Armitage, and who had obtained 
 the situation through Colonel Beverley's interest. Those 
 who remained in the forest lived in cottages many miles 
 asunder, and indemnified themselves for the non-payment 
 of their salaries by killing the deer for sale and for their 
 own subsistence. 
 
 The cottage of Jacob Armitage was situated on the 
 skirts of the New Forest, about a mile and a half from the 
 mansion of Arnwood ; and when Colonel Beverley went 
 to join the king's troops, feeling how little security there 
 would be for his wife and children in those troubled times, 
 he requested the old man, by his attachment to the family, 
 not to lose sight of Arnwood, but to call there as often as 
 possible to see if he could be of service to Mrs Beverley. 
 The colonel would have persuaded Jacob to have altogether 
 taken up his residence at the mansion ; but to this the old 
 man objected. He had been all his life under the green- 
 wood tree, and could not bear to leave the forest. He 
 promised the colonel that he would watch over his family. 
 
4 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 and ever be at hand when required ; and he kept his word. 
 The death of Colonel Beverley was a heavy blow to the 
 old forester, and he watched over Mrs Beverley and the 
 orphans with the greatest soHcitude ; but when Mrs 
 Beverley followed her husband to the tomb he then re- 
 doubled his attentions, and was seldom more than a few 
 hours at a time away from the mansion. The two boys 
 were his inseparable companions, and he instructed them, 
 young as they were, in all the secrets of his own calling. 
 Such was the state of affairs at the time that King Charles 
 made his escape from Hampton Court ; and I now shall 
 resume my narrative from where it was broken ofF. 
 
 As soon as the escape of Charles I. was made known 
 to Cromwell and the Parliament, troops of horse were 
 despatched in every direction to the southward, towards 
 which the prints of the horses' hoofs proved that he had 
 gone. As they found that he had proceeded in the 
 direction of the New Forest, the troops were subdivided 
 and ordered to scour the forest, in parties of twelve to 
 twenty, while others hastened down to Southampton, 
 Lymington, and every other seaport or part of the coast 
 from which the king might be likely to embark. Old 
 Jacob had been at Arnwood on the day before, but on 
 this day he had made up his mind to procure some venison, 
 that he might not go there again empty-handed ; for Miss 
 Judith Villiers was very partial to venison, and was not 
 slow to remind Jacob if the larder was for many days 
 deficient in that meat. Jacob had gone out accordingly ; 
 he had gained his leeward position of a fine buck, and 
 was gradually nearing him by stealth, now behind a huge 
 oak-tree, and then crawling through the high fern, so as 
 to get within shot unperceived, when on a sudden the 
 animal, which had been quietly feeding, bounded away 
 and disappeared in the thicket. At the same time Jacob 
 perceived a small body of horse galloping through the 
 glen in which the buck had been feeding. Jacob had 
 never yet seen the Parliamentary troops, for they had not 
 during the war been sent in that part of the country, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 5 
 
 but their iron skull-caps, their bufF accoutrements, and 
 dark habiliments, assured him that such these must be ; 
 so very different were they from the gaily-equipped 
 Cavalier cavalry commanded by Prince Rupert. At the 
 time that they advanced, Jacob had been lying down in 
 the fern near to some low black-thorn bushes ; not 
 wishing to be perceived by them, he drew back between 
 the bushes, intending to remain concealed until they 
 should gallop out of sight ; for Jacob thought, " I am 
 a king's forester, and they may consider me as an enemy ; 
 and who knows how I may be treated by them ? " But 
 Jacob was disappointed in his expectations of the troops 
 riding past him ; on the contrary, as soon as they arrived 
 at an oak-tree within twenty yards of where he was 
 concealed, the order was given to halt and dismount ; the 
 sabres of the horsemen clattered in their iron sheaths as 
 the order was obeyed, and the old man expected to be 
 immediately discovered , but one of the thorn-bushes was 
 directly between him and the troopers, and effectually 
 concealed him. At last Jacob ventured to raise his head 
 and peep through the bush ; and he perceived that the 
 men were loosening the girths of their black horses, or 
 wiping away the perspiration from their sides with 
 handfuls of fern. 
 
 A powerfully-framed man, who appeared to command 
 the others, was standing with his hand upon the arched 
 neck of his steed, which appeared as fresh and vigorous 
 as ever, although covered with foam and perspiration. 
 "Spare not to rub down, my men," said he, "for we 
 have tried the mettle of our horses, and have now but 
 one half-hour's breathing-time. We must be on, for the 
 work of the Lord must be done." 
 
 ' ' They say that this forest is many miles in length and 
 breadth," observed another of the men, " and we may ride 
 many a mile to no purpose ; but here is James Southwold, 
 who once was living in it as a verderer ; nay, I think that 
 he said that he was born and bred in these woods. Was 
 it not so, James Southwold ? " 
 
6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " It is even as you say," replied an active-looking young 
 man ; " I was born and bred in this forest, and my father 
 was a verderer before me." 
 
 Jacob Armitage, who listened to the conversation, im- 
 mediately recognised the young man in question. He was 
 one of those who had joined the king's army with the 
 other verderers and keepers. It pained him much to 
 perceive that one who had always been considered a frank, 
 true-hearted young man, and who left the forest to fight 
 in defence of his king, was now turned a traitor, and had 
 joined the ranks of the enemy ; and Jacob thought how 
 much better it had been for James Southwold if he had 
 never quitted the New Forest, and had not been corrupted 
 by evil company : " He was a good lad," thought Jacob, 
 " and now he is a traitor and a hypocrite." 
 
 " If born and bred in this forest, James Southwold," 
 said the leader of the troop, ** you must fain know all its 
 mazes and paths. Now call to mind, are there no secret 
 hiding-places in which people may remain concealed ; no 
 thickets which may cover both man and horse ^ Perad- 
 venture thou mayst point out the very spot where this man 
 Charles may be hidden." 
 
 " I do know one dell, within a mile of Arnwood," 
 replied James Southwold, " which might cover double our 
 troop from the eyes of the most wary." 
 
 " We will ride there, then," replied the leader. " Arn- 
 wood, sayest thou ? is not that the property of the 
 Malignant, Cavalier Beverley, who was shot down at 
 Naseby ? " 
 
 " Even so," replied Southwold ; " and many is the time 
 — that is, in the olden time, before I was regenerated — 
 many is the day of revelry that I have passed there ; many 
 the cup of good ale that I have quaffed." 
 
 " And thou shalt quaff it again," replied the leader. 
 " Good ale was not intended only for Malignants, but for 
 those who serve diligently. After we have examined the 
 dell which thou speakest of, we will direct our horses' 
 heads towards Arnwood." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 7 
 
 " Who knows but what the man Charles may be 
 concealed in the Malignant's house ? " observed another. 
 
 ** In the day, I should say no," replied the leader ; " but 
 in the night the Cavaliers like to have a roof over their 
 heads ; and therefore at night, and not before, will we 
 proceed thither." 
 
 '' I have searched many of their abodes," observed 
 another ; ** but search is almost in vain. What with their 
 spring panels and secret doors, their false ceilings and 
 double walls, one may ferret for ever and find nothing." 
 
 " Yes," replied the leader, ** their abodes are full of 
 these Popish abominations ; but there is one way which is 
 sure ; and if the man Charles be concealed in any house, I 
 venture to say that I will find him. Fire and smoke will 
 bring him forth; and to every Malignant's house within 
 twenty miles will I apply the torch ; but it must be at 
 night, for we are not sure of his being housed during the 
 day. James Southwold, thou knowest well the mansion 
 of Arnwood ? " 
 
 "I know well my way to all the offices below — the 
 buttery, the cellar, and the kitchen; but I cannot say 
 that I have ever been into the apartments of the upper 
 house." 
 
 " That it needeth not ; if thou canst direct us to the 
 lower entrance, it will be sufficient." 
 
 "That can I, Master Ingram," replied Southwold, 
 " and to where the best ale used to be found." 
 
 '* Enough, Southwold, enough ; our work must be 
 done, and diligently. Now, my men, tighten your girths ; 
 we will just ride to the dell : if it conceals not whom we 
 seek, it shall conceal us till night, and then the country 
 shall be lighted up with the flames of Arnwood, while we 
 surround the house and prevent escape. Levellers, to 
 horse ! " 
 
 The troopers sprang upon their saddles, and went off 
 at a hard trot, Southwold leading the way. Jacob re- 
 mained among the fern until they were out of sight, and 
 then rose up. He looked for a short time in the direction 
 
8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 in which the troopers had gone, stooped down again to 
 take up his gun, and then said, " There's providence in 
 this ; yes, and there's providence in my not having my 
 dog with me, for he would not have remained quiet for 
 so long a time. Who would ever have thought that 
 James Southwold would have turned a traitor ! more 
 than traitor, for he is now ready to bite the hand that 
 has fed him, to burn the house that has ever welcomed 
 him. This is a bad world, and I thank heaven that I 
 have lived in the woods. But there is no time to lose ; " 
 and the old forester threw his gun over his shoulder and 
 hastened away in the direction of his own cottage. 
 
 " And so the king has escaped," thought Jacob, as he 
 went along, ** and he may be in the forest ! Who knows 
 but he may be at Arnwood, for he must hardly know 
 where to go for shelter ? I must haste and see Miss 
 Judith immediately. * Levellers, to horse ! ' the fellow 
 said. What's a Leveller ? " thought Jacob. 
 
 As perhaps my readers may ask the same question, 
 they must know that a large proportion of the Parlia- 
 mentary army had at this time assumed the name of 
 Levellers, in consequence of having taken up the opinion 
 that every man should be on an equality, and property 
 should be equally divided. The hatred of these people 
 to any one above them in rank or property, especially 
 towards those of the king's party, which mostly consisted 
 of men of rank and property, was unbounded, and they 
 were merciless and cruel to the highest degree ; throwing 
 off much of that fanatical bearing and language which 
 had before distinguished the Puritans. Cromwell had 
 great difficulty in eventually putting them down, which 
 he did at last accomplish by hanging and slaughtering 
 many. Of this Jacob knew nothing; all he knew was, 
 that Arnwood was to be burnt down that night, and that 
 it would be necessary to remove the family. As for 
 obtaining assistance to oppose the troopers, that he knew 
 to be impossible. As he thought of what must take place, 
 he thanked God for having allowed him to gain the 
 
The Children of the New Forest 9 
 
 knowledge of what was to happen, and hastened on his 
 way. He had been about eight miles from Arnwood when 
 he had concealed himself in the fern. Jacob first went 
 to his cottage to deposit his gun, saddled his forest pony, 
 and set off for Arnwood. In less than two hours the 
 old man was at the door of the mansion ; it was then 
 about three o'clock in the afternoon, and being in the 
 month of November, there was not so much as two hours 
 of daylight remaining. " I shall have a difficult job with 
 the stiff old lady," thought Jacob, as he rang the bell ; 
 **I don't believe that she would rise out of her high chair 
 for old Noll and his whole army at his back. But we 
 shall see." 
 
 Chapter II 
 
 Before Jacob is admitted to the presence of Miss Judith 
 Villiers, we must give some account of the establishment 
 at Arnwood. With the exception of one male servant, 
 who officiated in the house and stable as his services 
 might be required, every man of the household of Colonel 
 Beverley had followed the fortunes of their master, and 
 as none had returned, they, in all probability, had shared 
 his fate. Three female servants, with the man above 
 mentioned, composed the whole household. Indeed, 
 there was every reason for not increasing the establish- 
 ment ; for the rents were either paid in part or not paid 
 at all. It was generally supposed that the property, now 
 that the Parliament had gained the day, would be seques- 
 trated, although such was not yet the case ; and the 
 tenants were unwilling to pay, to those who were not 
 authorised to receive, the rents which they might be again 
 called upon to make good. Miss Judith Villiers, therefore, 
 found it difficult to maintain the present household ; and 
 although she did not tell Jacob Armitage that such was the 
 case, the fact was, that very often the venison which he 
 
lo The Children of the New Forest 
 
 brought to the mansion was all the meat that was in the 
 larder. The three female servants held the offices of cook, 
 attendant upon Miss Villiers, and housemaid ; the children 
 being under the care of no particular servant, and left much 
 to themselves. There had been a chaplain in the house, 
 but he had quitted before the death of Mrs Beverley, and 
 the vacancy had not been filled up ; indeed, it could not 
 well be, for the one who left had not received his salary 
 for many months, and Miss Judith Villiers, expecting every 
 day to be summoned by her relations to bring the children 
 and join them, sat in her high chair waiting for the arrival 
 of this summons, which, from the distracted state of the 
 times, had never come. 
 
 As we have before said, the orphans were four in 
 number; the two eldest were boys, and the youngest 
 were girls. Edward, the eldest boy, was between thirteen 
 and fourteen years old ; Humphrey, the second, was 
 twelve ; Alice, eleven ; and Edith, eight. As it is the 
 history of these young persons which we are about to 
 narrate, we shall say little about them at present, except 
 that for many months they had been under little or no 
 restraint, and less attended to. Their companions were 
 Benjamin, the man who remained in the house, and old 
 Jacob Armitage, who passed all the time he could spare 
 with them. Benjamin was rather weak in intellect, and 
 was a source of amusement rather than otherwise. As for 
 the female servants, one was wholly occupied with her 
 attendance on Miss Judith, who was very exacting, and 
 had a high notion of her own consequence. The other 
 two had more than sufficient employment ; as, when there 
 is no money to pay with, everything must be done at home. 
 That, under such circumstances, the boys became boisterous 
 and the little girls became romps, is not to be wondered at ; 
 but their having become so was the cause of Miss Judith 
 seldom admitting them into her room. It is true that they 
 were sent for once a day, to ascertain if they were in the 
 house or in existence, but soon dismissed and left to their 
 own resources. Such was the neglect to which these 
 
The Children of the New Forest 1 1 
 
 young orphans were exposed. It must, however, be 
 admitted, that this very neglect made them independent 
 and bold, full of health from constant activity, and more 
 fitted for the change which was so soon to take place. 
 
 " Benjamin," said Jacob, as the other came to the door, 
 *' I must speak with the old lady." 
 
 " Have you brought any venison, Jacob ? " said Ben- 
 jamin, grinning ; " else, I reckon, you'll not be over 
 welcome." 
 
 " No, I have not ; but it is an important business, so 
 send Agatha to her directly." 
 
 '' I will ; and I'll not say anything about the venison." 
 
 In a few minutes Jacob was ushered up by Agatha into 
 Miss Judith Villiers's apartment. The old lady was about 
 fifty years of age, very prim and starched, sitting in a high- 
 backed chair, with her feet upon a stool, and her hands 
 crossed before her, her black mittens reposing upon her 
 snow-white apron. 
 
 The old forester made his obeisance. 
 
 ** You have important business with us, I am told," 
 observed Miss Judith. 
 
 " Most important, madam," rephed Jacob. ** In the 
 first place, it is right that you should be informed that 
 his Majesty King Charles has escaped from Hampton 
 Court." 
 
 " His majesty escaped ! " replied the lady. 
 
 "Yes; and is supposed to be secreted somewhere in 
 this neighbourhood. His majesty is not in this house, 
 madam, I presume ? " 
 
 *' Jacob, his majesty is not in this house ; if he were, I 
 would suffer my tongue to be torn out sooner than I would 
 confess it, even to you." 
 
 **But I have more for your private ear, madam." 
 
 " Agatha, retire ; and Agatha, be mindful that you go 
 downstairs, and do not remain outside the door." 
 
 Agatha, with this injunction, bounced out of the room, 
 slamming-to the door so as to make Miss Judith start from 
 her seat. 
 
12 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ** Ill-mannered girl ! " exclaimed Miss Judith. ** Now, 
 Jacob Armitage, you may proceed." 
 
 Jacob then entered into the detail of what he had 
 overheard that morning, when he fell in with the troopers, 
 concluding with the information that the mansion would 
 be burnt down that very night. He then pointed out the 
 necessity of immediately abandoning the house, as it would 
 be impossible to oppose the troopers. 
 
 " And where am I to go to, Jacob ?" said Miss Judith 
 calmly. 
 
 " I hardly know, madam ; there is my cottage, it is but 
 a poor place, and not fit for one like you." 
 
 " So I should presume, Jacob Armitage ; neither shall 
 I accept your offer. It would ill befit the dignity of a 
 Villiers to be frightened out of her abode by a party of 
 rude soldiers. Happen what will, I shall not stir from 
 this — no, not even from this chair. Neither do I con- 
 sider the danger so great as you suppose. Let Benjamin 
 saddle, and be prepared to ride over to Lymington imme- 
 diately. I will give him a letter to the magistrate there, 
 who will send us protection." 
 
 " But, madam, the children cannot remain here. I will 
 not leave them here. I promised the colonel " 
 
 "Will the children be in more danger than I shall be, 
 Jacob Armitage ? " replied the old lady stiffly. " They 
 dare not ill-treat me — they may force the buttery and 
 drink the ale — they may make merry with that and the 
 venison which you have brought with you, I presume ; 
 but they will hardly venture to insult a lady of the house 
 of Villiers." 
 
 "I fear they will venture anything, madam. At all 
 events, they will frighten the children, and for one night 
 they will be better in my cottage." 
 
 *' Well, then, be it so ; take them to your cottage j and 
 take Martha to attend upon the Miss Beverleys. Go 
 down now, and desire Agatha to come to me, and Benjamin 
 to saddle as fast as he can." 
 
 Jacob left the room, satisfied with the permission to 
 
The Children of the New Forest 13 
 
 remove the children. He knew that it was useless to 
 argue with Miss Judith, who was immovable when once 
 she had declared her intentions. He was debating in his 
 own mind whether he should acquaint the servants with 
 the threatened danger ; but he had no occasion to do so, 
 for Agatha had remained at the door while Jacob was 
 communicating the intelligence, and as soon as he had 
 arrived at that portion of it by which she learnt that the 
 mansion was to be burnt down that night, had run off to 
 the kitchen to communicate the intelligence to the other 
 servants. 
 
 " I'll not stay to be burnt to death," exclaimed the cook, 
 as Jacob came in. " Well, Mr Armitage, this is pretty 
 news you have brought. What does my lady say ? " 
 
 ** She desires that Benjamin saddles immediately, to 
 carry a letter to Lymington ; and you, Agatha, are to go 
 upstairs to her." 
 
 "But what does she mean to do ? Where are we to 
 go ? " exclaimed Agatha. 
 
 " Miss Judith intends to remain where she is." 
 
 " Then she will remain alone for me," exclaimed the 
 housemaid, who was admired by Benjamin. " It's bad 
 enough to have little victuals and no wages ; but as for 
 being burnt to death — Benjamin, put a pillion behind your 
 saddle, and I'll go to Lymington with you. I won't be 
 long in getting my bundle." 
 
 Benjamin, who was in the kitchen with the maids at the 
 time that Jacob entered, made a sign significant of consent, 
 and went away to the stable. Agatha went up to her 
 mistress in a state of great perturbation, and the cook also 
 hurried away to her bedroom. 
 
 " They'll all leave her," thought Jacob ; " well, my 
 duty is plain; I'll not leave the children in the house." 
 Jacob then went in search of them, and found them 
 playing in the garden. He called the two boys to him, 
 and told them to follow him. " Now, Mr Edward," said 
 he, ** you must prove yourself your father's own son. We 
 must leave this house immediately ; come up with me to 
 
14 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 your rooms, and help me to pack up yours and your sisters' 
 clothes, for we must go to my cottage this night. There 
 is no time to be lost." 
 
 " But why, Jacob , I must know why ? " 
 
 *' Because the Parliamentary troopers will burn it down 
 this night." 
 
 " Burn it down ! Why, the house is mine, is it not ? 
 Who dares to burn down this house ? " 
 
 " They will dare it, and will do it." 
 
 " But we will fight them, Jacob ; we can bolt and bar ; 
 I can fire a gun, and hit too, as you know 5 then there's 
 Benjamin and you." 
 
 " And what can you and two men do against a troop 
 of horse, my dear boy ? If we could defend the place 
 against them, Jacob Armitage would be the first ; but 
 it is impossible, my dear boy. Recollect your sisters. 
 Would you have them burnt to death, or shot by these 
 wretches ? No, no, Mr Edward ; you must do as I say, 
 and lose no time. Let us pack up what will be most 
 useful, and load White Billy with the bundles ; then you 
 must all come to the cottage with me, and we will make 
 it out how we can." 
 
 " That will be jolly ! " said Humphrey j " come, 
 Edward." 
 
 But Edward Beverley required more persuasion to 
 abandon the house ; at last old Jacob prevailed, and the 
 clothes were put up in bundles as fast as they could collect 
 them. 
 
 " Your aunt said Martha was to go with your sisters, 
 but I doubt if she will," observed Jacob, " and I think 
 we shall have no room for her, for the cottage is small 
 enough." 
 
 " Oh no, we don't want her," said Humphrey ; " Alice 
 always dresses Edith and herself too, ever since mamma 
 died." 
 
 " Now we will carry down the bundles, and you make 
 them fast on the pony while I go for your sisters." 
 
 " But where does Aunt Judith go ? " inquired Edward 
 
The Children of the New Forest 15 
 
 " She will not leave the house, Master Edward ; she 
 intends to stay and speak to the troopers." 
 
 **And so an old woman like her remains to face the 
 enemy, while I run away from them ! " replied Edward. 
 **I will not go." 
 
 ** Well, Master Edward," replied Jacob, " you must 
 do as you please ; but it will be cruel to leave your sisters 
 here ; they and Humphrey must come with me, and I 
 cannot manage to get them to the cottage without you 
 go with us ; it is not far, and you can return in a very 
 short time." 
 
 To this Edward consented. The pony was soon loaded, 
 and the little girls, who were still playing in the garden, 
 were called in by Humphrey. They were told that they 
 were going to pass the night in the cottage, and were 
 delighted at the idea. 
 
 "Now, Master Edward," said Jacob, "will you take 
 your sisters by the hand and lead them to the cottage ? 
 Here is the key of the door j Master Humphrey can lead 
 the pony ; and Master Edward," continued Jacob, taking 
 him aside, " I'll tell you one thing which I will not 
 mention before your brother and sisters ; the troopers 
 are all about the New Forest, for King Charles has 
 escaped, and they are seeking for him. You must not, 
 therefore, leave your brother and sisters till I return. 
 Lock the cottage door as soon as it is dark. You know 
 where to get a light, over the cupboard ; and my gun 
 is loaded, and hangs above the mantelpiece. You must 
 do your best, if they attempt to force an entrance ; but 
 above all, promise me not to leave them till I return. I 
 will remain here to see what I can do with your aunt ; 
 and when I come back, we can then decide how to act." 
 
 This latter ruse of Jacob's succeeded. Edward promised 
 that he would not leave his sisters, and it wanted but a 
 few minutes of twilight when the little party quitted the 
 mansion of Arnwood. As they went out of the gates 
 they were passed by Benjamin, who was trotting away 
 with Martha behind him on a pillion, holding a bundle 
 
1 6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 as large as herself. Not a word was exchanged, and 
 Benjamin and Martha were soon out of sight. 
 
 "Why, where can Martha be going?" said Alice. 
 " Will she be back when we come home to-morrow ? " 
 
 Edward made no reply, but Humphrey said, " Well, 
 she has taken plenty of clothes in that huge bundle, for 
 one night, at least." 
 
 Jacob, as soon as he had seen the children on their 
 way, returned to the kitchen, where he found Agatha and 
 the cook collecting their property, evidently bent upon 
 a hasty retreat. 
 
 " Have you seen Miss Judith, Agatha ? " 
 
 " Yes ; and she told me that she should remain, and 
 that I should stand behind her chair, that she might 
 receive the troopers with dignity ; but I don't admire the 
 plan. They might leave her alone, but I am sure that 
 they will be rude to me." 
 
 *' When did Benjamin say he would be back ? " 
 
 "He don't intend coming back. He said he would 
 not, at all events, till to-morrow morning, and then 
 he would ride out this way, to ascertain if the 
 report was false or true. But Martha has gone with 
 him." 
 
 "I wish I could persuade the old lady to leave the 
 house," said Jacob thoughtfully. " I fear they will not 
 pay her the respect that she calculates upon. Go up, 
 Agatha, and say I wish to speak with her." 
 
 " No, not I ; I must be off, for it is dark already." 
 
 ** And where are you going, then ? " 
 
 "To Gossip Allwood's. It's a good mile, and I have 
 to carry my things." 
 
 " Well, Agatha, if you'll take me up to the old lady, 
 I'll carry your things for you." 
 
 Agatha consented, and as soon as she had taken up the 
 lamp, for it was now quite dark, Jacob was once more 
 introduced. 
 
 " I wish, madam," said Jacob, " you would be per- 
 suaded to leave the house for this night." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 17 
 
 *' Jacob Armitage, leave this house I will not, if it were 
 filled with troopers ; I have said so." 
 
 " But, madam " 
 
 " No more, sir ; you are too forward," replied the old 
 lady haughtily. 
 
 " But, madam " 
 
 " Leave my presence, Jacob Armitage, and never 
 appear again. Quit the room, and send Agatha here." 
 
 " She has left, madam, and so has the cook, and Martha 
 went away behind Benjamin ; when I leave, you will be 
 alone." 
 
 " They have dared to leave ? " 
 
 " They dared not stay, madam." 
 
 " Leave me, Jacob Armitage, and shut the door when 
 you go out." Jacob still hesitated. " Obey me instantly," 
 said the old lady ; and the forester, finding all remon- 
 strance useless, went out, and obeyed her last commands 
 by shutting the door after him. 
 
 Jacob found Agatha and the other maid in the court- 
 yard ; he took up their packages, and, as he promised, 
 accompanied them to Gossip Allwood, who kept a small 
 alehouse about a mile distant. 
 
 " But, mercy on us ! what will become of the child- 
 ren ? " said Agatha, as they walked along, her fears for 
 herself having, up to this time, made her utterly forgetful 
 of them. " Poor things ! and Martha has left them." 
 
 " Yes, indeed ; what will become of the dear babes ? " 
 said the cook, half-crying. 
 
 Now Jacob, knowing that the children of such a 
 Malignant as Colonel Beverley would have sorry treatment 
 if discovered, and knowing also that women were not 
 always to be trusted, determined not to tell them how 
 they were disposed of. He therefore repUed : 
 
 " Who would hurt such young children as those .? 
 No, no, they are safe enough ; even the troopers would 
 protect them." 
 
 '* I should hope so," replied Agatha. 
 
 " You may be sure of that ; no man would hurt 
 c B 
 
1 8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 babies," replied Jacob. " The troopers will take them 
 with them to Lymington, I suppose. I've no fear for 
 them ; it's the proud old lady whom they will be uncivil 
 to." 
 
 The conversation here ended, and in due time they 
 arrived at the inn. Jacob had just put the bundles down 
 on the table when the clattering of horses' hoofs was 
 heard. Shortly afterwards the troopers pulled their 
 horses up at the door, and dismounted. Jacob recognised 
 the party he had met in the forest, and among them 
 Southwold. The troopers called for ale, and remained 
 some time in the house, talking and laughing with the 
 women, especially Agatha, who was a very good-looking 
 girl. Jacob would have retreated quietly, but he found a 
 sentinel posted at the door to prevent the egress of any 
 person. He reseated himself, and while he was listening 
 to the conversation of the troopers, he was recognised by 
 Southwold, who accosted him. Jacob did not pretend not 
 to know him, as it would have been useless ; and South- 
 wold put many questions to him as to who were resident 
 at Arnwood. Jacob replied that the children were there, 
 and a few servants, and he was about to mention Miss 
 Judith Villiers, when a thought struck him, — he might 
 save the old lady. 
 
 " You are going to Arnwood, I know," said Jacob, 
 " and I have heard who you are in search of. Well, 
 Southwold, I'll give you a hint. I may be wrong ; but 
 if you should fall in with an old lady, or something like 
 one, when you go to Arnwood, mount her on your 
 crupper, and away with her to Lymington as fast as you 
 can ride. You understand me." Southwold nodded 
 significantly, and squeezed Jacob's hand. 
 
 " One word, Jacob Armitage ; if I succeed in the 
 capture by your means, it is but fair that you should have 
 something for your hint. Where can I find you the day 
 after to-morrow ? " 
 
 " I am leaving the country this night, and go I must. 
 I am in trouble, that's the fact ; when all is blown over. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 19 
 
 I will find you out. Don't speak to me any more just 
 now." Southwold again squeezed Jacob's hand, and left 
 him. Shortly afterwards the order was given to mount, 
 and the troopers set off. 
 
 Armitage followed slowly and unobserved. They 
 arrived at the mansion and surrounded it. Shortly 
 afterwards he perceived the glare of torches, and in a 
 quarter of an hour more thick smoke rose up in the dark 
 but clear sky ; at last the flames burst forth from the 
 lower windows of the mansion, and soon afterwards they 
 lighted up the country round to some distance. 
 
 "It is done," thought Jacob, and he turned to bend 
 his hasty steps towards his own cottage, when he heard 
 the galloping of a horse and violent screams ; a minute 
 afterwards James Southwold passed him with the old 
 lady tied behind him, kicking and struggling as hard as 
 she could. Jacob smiled, as he thought that he had by 
 his little stratagem saved the old woman's life, for that 
 Southwold imagined that she was King Charles dressed 
 up as an old woman was evident ; and he then returned 
 as fast as he could to the cottage. 
 
 In half an hour Jacob had passed through the thick 
 woods which were between the mansion and his own 
 cottage, occasionally looking back, as the flames of the 
 mansion rose higher and higher, throwing their light far 
 and wide. He knocked at the cottage door ; Smoker, a 
 large dog, cross-bred between the fox and bloodhound, 
 growled till Jacob spoke to him, and then Edward opened 
 the door. 
 
 " My sisters are in bed and fast asleep, Jacob," said 
 Edward, " and Humphrey has been nodding this half- 
 hour ; had he not better go to bed before we go 
 back ? " 
 
 "Come out. Master Edward," replied Jacob, "and 
 look." Edward beheld the flames and fierce light between 
 the trees, and was silent. 
 
 " I told you that it would be so, and you would all 
 have been burnt in your beds, for they did not enter the 
 
20 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 house to see who was in it, but fired it as soon as they 
 had surrounded it." 
 
 " And my aunt ! " exclaimed Edward, clasping his 
 hands. 
 
 " Is safe, Master Edward, and by this time at Ly- 
 mington." 
 
 " We will go to her to-morrow." 
 
 *' I fear not ; you must not risk so much, Master 
 Edward. These Levellers spare nobody, and you had 
 better let it be supposed that you are all burnt in the 
 house." 
 
 " But my aunt knows the contrary, Jacob." 
 
 "Very true; I quite forgot that." And so Jacob had. 
 He expected that the old woman would have been burnt, 
 and then nobody would have known of the existence of 
 the children ; he forgot when he planned to save her, that 
 she knew where the children were. 
 
 ** Well, Master Edward, I will go to Lymington to- 
 morrow and see the old lady ; but you must remain here, 
 and take charge of your sisters till I come back, and then 
 we will consider what is to be done. The flames are not 
 so bright as they were." 
 
 " No. It is my house that these Roundheads have 
 burnt down," said Edward, shaking his fist. 
 
 " It was your house, Master Edward, and it was your 
 property ; but how long it will be so remains to be seen. 
 I fear it will be forfeited." 
 
 "Woe to the people who dare take possession of it ! " 
 cried Edward ; "I shall, if I live, be a man one of these 
 days." 
 
 " Yes, Master Edward, and then you will reflect more 
 than you do now, and not be rash. Let us go into the 
 cottage, for it's no use remaining out in the cold ; the 
 frost is sharp to-night." 
 
 Edward slowly followed Jacob into the cottage. His 
 little heart was full. He was a proud boy and a good 
 boy, but the destruction of the mansion had raised up 
 evil thoughts in his heart — hatred to the Covenanters, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 21 
 
 who had killed his father and now burnt the property — 
 revenge upon them (how, he knew not) ; but his hand 
 was ready to strike, young as he was. He lay down on 
 the bed, but he could not sleep. He turned and turned 
 again, and his brain was teeming with thoughts and plans 
 of vengeance. Had he said his prayers that night, he 
 would have been obliged to repeat, " Forgive us, as we 
 forgive them who trespass against us." At last he fell 
 fast asleep, but his dreams were wild, and he often called 
 out during the night, and woke his brother and sisters. 
 
 Chapter III 
 
 The next morning, as soon as Jacob had given the children 
 their breakfast, he set off towards Arnwood. He knew 
 that Benjamin had stated his intention to return with the 
 horse and see what had taken place, and he knew him well 
 enough to feel sure that he would do so. He thought it 
 better to see him, if possible, and ascertain the fate of 
 Miss Judith. Jacob arrived at the still smoking ruins of 
 the mansion, and found several people there, mostly 
 residents within a few miles, some attracted by curiosity, 
 others busy in collecting the heavy masses of lead which 
 had been melted from the roof, and appropriating them to 
 their own benefit ; but much of it was still too hot to be 
 touched, and they were throwing snow on it to cool it, for 
 it had snowed during the night. At last Jacob perceived 
 Benjamin on horseback riding leisurely towards him, and 
 immediately went up to him. 
 
 ''Well, Benjamin, this is a woeful sight. What is the 
 news from Lymington ? " 
 
 " Lymington is full of troopers, and they are not over 
 civil," replied Benjamin. 
 
 " And the old lady — where is she ? " 
 
 '* Ah, that's a sad business," replied Benjamin, " and 
 
22 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 the poor children, too. Poor Master Edward ! he would 
 have made a brave gentleman." 
 
 "But the old lady is safe," rejoined Jacob. "Did you 
 see her ? " 
 
 "Yes, I saw her; they thought she was King Charles 
 — poor old soul." 
 
 " But they have found out their mistake by this time ? " 
 
 " Yes, and James Southwold has found it out too," 
 replied Benjamin ; " to think of the old lady breaking his 
 neck ! " 
 
 "Breaking his neck? You don't say so! How was 
 it?" 
 
 "Why, it seems that Southwold thought that she was 
 King Charles dressed up as an old woman, so he seized 
 her and strapped her fast behind him, and galloped away 
 with her to Lymington ; but she struggled and kicked so 
 manfully, that he could not hold on, and off they went 
 together, and he broke his neck." 
 
 "Indeed! — a judgment — a judgment upon a traitor," 
 said Jacob. 
 
 " They were picked up, strapped together as they were, 
 by the other troopers, and carried to Lymington." 
 
 "Well, and where is the old lady, then ? Did you see 
 and speak to her ? " 
 
 "I saw her, Jacob, but I did not speak to her. I 
 forgot to say, that when she broke Southwold's neck, she 
 broke her own too." 
 
 " Then the old lady is dead ? " 
 
 " Yes, that she is," replied Benjamin ; " but who cares 
 about her ? it's the poor children that I pity. Martha has 
 been crying ever since." 
 
 " I don't wonder." 
 
 " I was at the ' Cavalier,' and the troopers were there, 
 and they were boasting of what they had done, and called it 
 a righteous work. I could not stand that, and I asked one 
 of them if it were a righteous work to burn poor children 
 in their beds ? So he turned round, and struck his sword 
 upon the floor, and asked me whether I was one of them — 
 
The Children of the New Forest 23 
 
 * Who are you then ? ' and I — all my courage went away, 
 and I answered, I was a poor rat-catcher. ' A rat-catcher, 
 are you ? Well then, Mr Rat-catcher, when you are kill- 
 ing rats, if you find a nest of young ones, don't you kill 
 them too ? or do you leave them to grow, and become 
 mischievous, eh ? ' — * I kill the young ones, of course,' 
 replied I. * Well, so do we Malignants whenever we find 
 them.' I didn't say a word more, so I went out of the 
 house as fast as I could." 
 
 " Have you heard anything about the king ? " inquired 
 Jacob. 
 
 "No, nothing; but the troopers are all out again, and, 
 I hear, are gone to the forest." 
 
 " Well, Benjamin, good-bye ; I shall be off from this 
 part of the country — it's no use my staying here. Where's 
 Agatha and cook ? " 
 
 **They came to Lymington early this morning." 
 
 *' Wish them good-bye for me, Benjamin." 
 
 " Where are you going then ? " 
 
 " I can't exactly say, but I think London way. I only 
 stayed here to watch over the children ; and now that they 
 are gone, I shall leave Arnwood for ever." 
 
 Jacob, who was anxious, on account of the intelligence 
 he had received of the troopers being in the forest, to 
 return to the cottage, shook hands with Benjamin, and 
 hastened away. "Well," thought Jacob, as he wended 
 his way, " I'm sorry for the poor old lady ; but still, per- 
 haps, it's all for the best. Who knows what they might 
 do with these children ! — Destroy the nest as well as the 
 rats, indeed ! — they must find the nest first." And the 
 old forester continued his journey in deep thought. 
 
 We may here observe that, bloodthirsty as many of the 
 Levellers were, we do not think that Jacob Armitage had 
 grounds for the fears which he expressed and felt ; that is 
 to say, we believe that he might have made known the 
 existence of the children to the ViUiers family, and that 
 they would never have been harmed by anybody. That 
 by the burning of the mansion they might have perished 
 
24 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 in the flames, had they been in bed, as they would have 
 been at that hour, had he not obtained intelligence of what 
 was about to be done, is true; but that there was any 
 danger to them on account of their father having been such 
 a staunch supporter of the king's cause, is very unlikely, 
 and not borne out by the history of the times ; but the old 
 forester thought otherwise ; he had a hatred of the Puritans, 
 and their deeds had been so exaggerated by rumour that 
 he fully believed that the lives of the children were not 
 safe. Under this conviction, and feeling himself bound by 
 his promise to Colonel Beverley to protect them, Jacob 
 resolved that they should live with him in the forest, and 
 be brought up as his own grandchildren. He knew that 
 there could be no better place for concealment ; for, except 
 the keepers, few people knew where his cottage was ; and 
 it was so out of the usual paths, and so embosomed in lofty 
 trees, that there was little chance of its being seen, or being 
 known to exist. He resolved, therefore, that they should 
 remain with him till better times ; and then he would make 
 known their existence to the other branches of the family, 
 but not before. " I can hunt for them, and provide for 
 them," thought he, " and I have a little money, when it is 
 required ; and I will teach them to be useful ; they must 
 learn to provide for themselves. There's the garden, and 
 the patch of land : in two or three years the boys will be 
 able to do something. I can't teach them much ; but I can 
 teach them to fear God. We must get on how we can, 
 and put our trust in Him who is a Father to the fatherless. 
 With such thoughts running in his head, Jacob arrived 
 at the cottage, and found the children outside the door, 
 watching for him. They all hastened to him, and the dog 
 rushed before them, to welcome his master. " Down, 
 Smoker, good dog ! Well, Mr Edward, I have been as 
 quick as I can. How have Mr Humphrey and your sisters 
 behaved ? But we must not remain outside to-day, for the 
 troopers are scouring the forest, and may see you. Let us 
 come in directly; for it would not do that they should 
 come here." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 25 
 
 " Will they burn the cottage down ? " inquired Alice, as 
 she took Jacob's hand. 
 
 " Yes, my dear, I think they would, if they found that 
 you and your brothers were in it ; but we must not let 
 them see you." 
 
 They all entered the cottage, which consisted of one 
 large room in front, and two back rooms for bedrooms. 
 There was also a third bedroom, which was behind the 
 other two, but which had not any furniture in it. 
 
 *' Now let's see what we can have for dinner — there's 
 venison left, I know," said Jacob : " come, we must all be 
 useful. Who will be cook ? " 
 
 "I will be cook," said Alice, "if you will show me 
 how." 
 
 " So you shall, my dear," said Jacob, " and I will show 
 you how. There's some potatoes in the basket in the 
 corner — and some onions hanging on the string — we must 
 have some water — who will fetch it ? " 
 
 " I will," said Edward ; who took up a pail and went 
 out to the spring. 
 
 The potatoes were peeled and washed by the children — 
 Jacob and Edward cut the venison into pieces — the iron 
 pot was cleaned — and then the meat and potatoes put with 
 water into the pot, and placed on the fire. 
 
 "Now I'll cut up the onions, for they will make your 
 eyes water." 
 
 " I don't care," said Humphrey ; " I'll cut and cry at the 
 same time." 
 
 And Humphrey took up a knife, and cut away most 
 manfully, although he was obliged to wipe his eyes with 
 his sleeve very often. 
 
 " You are a fine fellow, Humphrey," said Jacob. " Now 
 we'll put the onions in, and let it all boil up together. 
 Now, you see you have cooked your own dinner ; ain't 
 that pleasant ? " 
 
 " Yes," cried they all ; " and we will eat our own 
 dinners as soon as it is ready." 
 
 " Then, Humphrey, you must get some of the platters 
 
26 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 down which are on the dresser ; and AHce, you will find 
 some knives in the drawer. And let me see, what can 
 little Edith do ? Oh, she can go to the cupboard and find 
 the salt-cellar. Edward, just look out, and if you see any- 
 body coming or passing, let me know. We must put you 
 on guard till the troopers leave the forest." 
 
 The children set about their tasks, and Humphrey cried 
 out, as he very often did, " Now, this is jolly ! " 
 
 While the dinner was cooking Jacob amused the children 
 by showing them how to put things in order ; the floor 
 was swept, the hearth was made tidy. He showed Alice 
 how to wash out a cloth, and Humphrey how to dust the 
 chairs. They all worked merrily, while little Edith stood 
 and clapped her hands. 
 
 But just before dinner was ready Edward came in and 
 said, ** Here are troopers galloping in the forest ! " Jacob 
 went out, and observed that they were coming in a 
 direction that would lead near to the cottage. 
 
 He walked in, and after a moment's thought, he said, 
 " My dear children, those men may come and search the 
 cottage ; you must do as I tell you, and mind that you are 
 very quiet. Humphrey, you and your sisters must go to 
 bed, and pretend to be very ill. Edward, take off your 
 coat and put on this old hunting-frock of mine. You 
 must be in the bedroom attending your sick brother and 
 sisters. Come, Edith dear, you must play at going to bed, 
 and have your dinner afterwards." 
 
 Jacob took the children into the bedroom, and removing 
 the upper dress, which would have betrayed that they 
 were not the children of poor people, put them in bed, 
 and covered them up to the chins with the clothes. 
 Edward had put on the old hunting-shirt, which came 
 below his knees, and stood with a mug of water in his 
 hand by the bedside of the two girls. Jacob went to the 
 outer room, to remove the platters laid out for dinner ; 
 and he had hardly done so, when he heard the noise of 
 the troopers, and soon afterwards a knock at the cottage 
 door. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 27 
 
 <* Come in," said Jacob. 
 
 " Who are you, my friend ? " said the leader of the 
 troop, entering the door. 
 
 " A poor forester, sir," replied Jacob, " under great 
 trouble." 
 
 " What trouble, my man ? " 
 
 *' I have the children all in bed with the small-pox." 
 
 " Nevertheless, we must search your cottage." 
 
 " You are welcome," replied Jacob ; ** only don't 
 frighten the children if you can help it." 
 
 The man, who was now joined by others, commenced 
 his search. Jacob opened all the doors of the rooms, and 
 they passed through. Little Edith shrieked when she saw 
 them ; but Edward patted her, and told her not to be 
 frightened. The troopers, however, took no notice of the 
 children ; they searched thoroughly, and then came back 
 to the front room. 
 
 " It's no use remaining here," said one of the troopers. 
 "Shall we be off? I'm tired and hungry with the 
 ride." 
 
 ** So am I j and there's something that smells well," 
 said another. " What's this, my good man," continued 
 he, taking off the lid of the pot. 
 
 " My dinner for a week," replied Jacob. " I have no 
 one to cook for me now, and can't light a fire every 
 day." 
 
 "Well, you appear to live well, if you have such a 
 mess as that every day in the week. I should like to try 
 a spoonful or two." 
 
 " And welcome, sir," replied Jacob ; " I will cook some 
 more for myself." 
 
 The troopers took him at his word ; they sat down to 
 the table, and very soon the whole contents of the kettle 
 had disappeared. Having satisfied themselves, they got 
 up, told him that his rations were so good that they hoped 
 to call again ; and, laughing heartily, they mounted their 
 horses, and rode away. 
 
 "Well," said Jacob, "they are very welcome to the 
 
28 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 dinner ; I little thought to get off so cheap." As soon as 
 they were out of sight Jacob called to Edward and the 
 children to get up again, which they soon did. Alice put 
 on Edith's frock, Humphrey put on his jacket, and Edward 
 pulled off the hunting-shirt. 
 
 " They're gone now," said Jacob, coming in from the 
 door. 
 
 " And our dinners are gone," said Humphrey, looking 
 at the empty pot and dirty platters. 
 
 " Yes j but we can cook another : and that will be 
 more play, you know," said Jacob. " Edward, go for the 
 water ; Humphrey, cut the onions ; Alice, wash the 
 potatoes ; and Edith, help everybody, while I cut up some 
 more meat." 
 
 '' I hope it will be as good," observed Humphrey ; " that 
 other did smell so nice ! " 
 
 " Quite as good, if not better ; for we shall improve by 
 practice, and we shall have a better appetite to eat it with," 
 said Jacob. 
 
 " Nasty men eat our dinner," said Edith. ** Shan't have 
 any more. Eat this ourselves." 
 
 And so they did as soon as it was cooked; but they 
 were very hungry before they sat down. 
 
 '' This is jolly ! " said Humphrey, with his mouth full. 
 
 " Yes, Master Humphrey. I doubt if King Charles eats 
 so good a dinner this day. Mr Edward, you are very 
 grave and silent." 
 
 ** Yes, I am, Jacob. Have I not cause ? Oh ! if I could 
 but have mauled those troopers ! " 
 
 " But you could not ; so you must make the best of it. 
 They say that every dog has his day, and who knows but 
 King Charles may be on the throne again ! " 
 
 There were no more visits to the cottage that day, and 
 they all went to bed and slept soundly. 
 
 The next morning Jacob, who was most anxious to 
 learn the news, saddled the pony, having first given his 
 injunctions to Edward how to behave in case any troopers 
 should come to the cottage. He told him to pretend that 
 
The Children of the New Forest 29 
 
 the children were in bed with the small-pox, as they had 
 done the day before. Jacob then travelled to Gossip 
 Allwood's, and he there learnt that King Charles had been 
 taken prisoner, and was at the Isle of Wight, and that the 
 troopers were all going back to London as fast as they 
 came. Feeling that there was now no more danger to be 
 apprehended from them, Jacob set off as fast as he could 
 for Lymington. He went to one shop and purchased two 
 peasant dresses which he thought would fit the two boys, 
 and at another he bought similar apparel for the two girls. 
 Then with several other ready-made articles, and some 
 other things which were required for the household, he 
 made a large package, which he put upon the pony, and 
 taking the bridle, set off home, and arrived in time to 
 superintend the cooking of the dinner, which was this day 
 venison steaks fried in a pan, and boiled potatoes. 
 
 When dinner was over he opened his bundle, and told 
 the little ones that now they were to live in a cottage they 
 ought to wear cottage clothes, and that he had brought 
 them some to put on, which they might rove about the 
 woods in, and not mind tearing them. Alice and Edith 
 went into the bedroom, and Alice dressed Edith and her- 
 self, and came out quite pleased with their change of 
 dress. Humphrey and Edward put theirs on in the sitting- 
 room, and they all fitted pretty well, and certainly were 
 very becoming to the children. 
 
 "Now, recollect, you are all my grandchildren," said 
 Jacob ; **for I shall no longer call you Miss and Master — 
 that we never do in a cottage. You understand me, 
 Edward, of course ? " added Jacob. 
 
 Edward nodded his head, and Jacob telling the children 
 that they might now go out of the cottage and play, they 
 all set off, quite delighted with clothes which procured 
 them their liberty. 
 
 We must now describe the cottage of Jacob Armitage, 
 in which the children have in future to dwell. As we 
 said before, it contained a large sitting-room, or kitchen, 
 in which were a spacious hearth and chimney, table, 
 
30 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 stools, cupboards, and dressers ; the two bedrooms which 
 adjoined it were now appropriated, one for Jacob and 
 the other for the two boys ; the third, or inner bedroom, 
 was arranged for the two girls, as being more retired and 
 secure. But there were outhouses belonging to it : a 
 stall, in which White Billy, the pony, lived during the 
 winter ; a shed and pig-sty rudely constructed, with an 
 enclosed yard attached to them; and it had, moreover, 
 a piece of ground of more than an acre, well fenced in 
 to keep out the deer and game, the largest portion of 
 which was cultivated as a garden and potato-ground, and 
 the other, which remained in grass, contained some fine 
 old apple and pear trees. Such was the domicile ; the 
 pony, a few fowls, a sow and two young pigs, and the 
 dog Smoker, were the animals on the establishment. 
 Here Jacob Armitage had been born — for the cottage 
 had been built by his grandfather — but he had not always 
 remained at the cottage. When young, he felt an inclina- 
 tion to see more of the world, and had for several years 
 served in the army. His father and brother had lived in 
 the establishment at Arnwood, and he was constantly 
 there as a boy. The chaplain of Arnwood had taken 
 a fancy to him, and taught him to read — writing he had 
 not acquired. As soon as he grew up, he served, as we 
 have said, in the troop commanded by Colonel Beverley's 
 father ; and after his death. Colonel Beverley had procured 
 him the situation of forest ranger, which had been held 
 by his father, who was then alive, but too aged to do the 
 duty. Jacob Armitage married a good and devout young 
 woman, with whom he lived several years, when she died, 
 without bringing him any family ; after which, his father 
 being also dead, Jacob Armitage had lived alone until the 
 period at which we have commenced this history. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 31 
 
 Chapter IV 
 
 The old forester lay awake the whole of this night, 
 reflecting how he should act relative to the children ; he 
 felt the great responsibility that he had incurred, and was 
 alarmed when he considered what might be the con- 
 sequences if his days were shortened. What would 
 become of them — living in so sequestered a spot that few 
 knew even of its existence — totally shut out from the 
 world, and left to their own resources ? He had no fear, 
 if his life was spared, that they would do well ; but 
 if he should be called away before they had grown up 
 and were able to help themselves, they might perish. 
 Edward was not fourteen years old ; it was true that he 
 was an active, brave boy, and thoughtful for his years; 
 but he had not yet strength or skill sufficient for what 
 would be required. Humphrey, the second, also promised 
 well ; but still they were all children. " I must bring 
 them up to be useful — to depend upon themselves ; 
 there is not a moment to be lost, and not a moment 
 shall be lost ; I will do my best, and trust to God ; I 
 ask but two or three years, and by that time I trust that 
 they will be able to do without me. They must com- 
 mence to-morrow the life of foresters' children." 
 
 Acting upon this resolution, Jacob, as soon as the 
 children were dressed and in the sitting-room, opened 
 his Bible, which he had put on the table, and said : 
 
 *'My dear children, you know that you must remain 
 in this cottage, that the wicked troopers may not find you 
 out ; they killed your father, and if I had not taken you 
 away, they would have burnt you in your beds. You 
 must therefore live here as my children, and you must 
 call yourselves by the name of Armitage, and not that of 
 Beverley ; and you must dress like children of the forest, 
 as you do now, and you must do as children of the forest 
 do ; that is, you must do everything for yourselves, for 
 
32 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 you can have no servants to wait upon you. We must 
 all work; but you will like to work if you all work 
 together, for then the work will be nothing but play. 
 Now, Edward is the oldest, and he must go out with me 
 in the forest, and I must teach him to kill deer and other 
 game for our support ; and when he knows how, then 
 Humphrey shall come out and learn how to shoot." 
 
 " Yes," said Humphrey, " I'll soon learn." 
 
 " But not yet, Humphrey, for you must do some work 
 in the meantime ; you must look after the pony and the 
 pigs, and you must learn to dig in the garden with 
 Edward and me when we do not go out to hunt ; and 
 sometimes I shall go by myself, and leave Edward to 
 work with you when there is work to be done. Alice, 
 dear, you must, with Humphrey, light the fire and clean 
 the house in the morning. Humphrey will go to the 
 spring for water, and do all the hard work ; and you must 
 learn to wash, my dear Alice — I will show you how ; 
 and you must learn to get dinner ready with Humphrey, 
 who will assist you ; and to make the beds. And little 
 Edith shall take care of the fowls, and feed them every 
 morning, and look for the eggs — will you, Edith ? " 
 
 ** Yes," replied Edith, "and feed all the little chickens 
 when they are hatched, as I did at Arnwood." 
 
 " Yes, dear, and you'll be very useful. Now you know 
 that you cannot do all this at once. You will have to 
 try and try again; but very soon you will, and then it 
 will be all play. I must teach you all, and every day you 
 will do it better, till you want no teaching at all. And 
 now, my dear children, as there is no chaplain here, we 
 must read the Bible every morning. Edward can read, 
 I know ; can you, Humphrey ? " 
 
 " Yes, all except the big words." 
 
 " Well, you will learn them by-and-bye. And Edward 
 and I will teach Alice and Edith to read in the evenings, 
 when we have nothing to do. It will be an amusement. 
 Now tell me, do you all like what I have told you ? " 
 
 " Yes," they all replied ; and then Jacob Armitage 
 
The Children of the New Forest 33 
 
 read a chapter in the Bible, after which they all knelt 
 down and said the Lord's Prayer. As this was done 
 every morning and every evening, I need not repeat it 
 again. Jacob then showed them again how to clean the 
 house, and Humphrey and Alice soon finished their work 
 under his directions; and then they all sat down to 
 breakfast, which was a very plain one, being generally 
 cold meat, and cakes baked on the embers, at which 
 Alice was soon very expert; and little Edith was very 
 useful in watching them for her, while she busied herself 
 about her other work. But the venison was nearly all 
 gone; and after breakfast Jacob and Edward, with the 
 dog Smoker, went out into the woods. Edward had no 
 gun, as he only went out to be taught how to approach 
 the game, which required great caution ; indeed Jacob 
 had no second gun to give him, if he had wished so 
 to do. 
 
 "Now, Edward, we are going after a fine stag, if we 
 can find him — which I doubt not — but the difficulty is 
 to get within shot of him. Recollect that you must 
 always be hid, for his sight is very quick ; never be heard, 
 for his ear is sharp ; and never come down to him with 
 the wind, for his scent is very fine. Then you must 
 hunt according to the hour of the day. At this time he 
 is feeding ; two hours hence he will be lying down in the 
 high fern. The dog is of no use unless the stag is badly 
 wounded, when the dog will take him. Smoker knows 
 his duty well, and will hide himself as close as we do. 
 We are now going into the thick wood ahead of us, as 
 there are many little spots of cleared ground in it where 
 we may find the deer; but we must keep more to the 
 left, for the wind is to the eastward, and we must walk 
 up against it. And now that we are coming into the 
 wood, recollect, not a word must be said, and you must 
 walk as quietly as possible, keeping behind me. Smoker, 
 to heel ! " They proceeded through the wood for more 
 than a mile, when Jacob made a sign to Edward, and 
 dropped down into the fern, crawling along to an open 
 c c 
 
34 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 spot, where, at some distance, were a stag and three deer 
 grazing. The deer grazed quietly, but the stag was ever 
 and anon raising up his head and snuffing the air as he 
 looked round, evidently acting as a sentinel for the 
 females. 
 
 The stag was perhaps a long quarter of a mile from 
 where they had crouched down in the fern. Jacob re- 
 mained immovable till the animal began to feed again, 
 and then he advanced crawling through the fern, followed 
 by Edward and the dog, who dragged himself on his 
 stomach after Edward. This tedious approach was con- 
 tinued for some time, and they had neared the stag to 
 within half the original distance, when the animal again 
 lifted up his head and appeared uneasy. Jacob stopped 
 and remained without motion. After a time the stag 
 walked away, followed by the does, to the opposite side 
 of the clear spot on which they had been feeding, and, 
 to Edward's annoyance, the animal was now half a mile 
 from them. Jacob turned round and crawled into the 
 wood, and when he knew that they were concealed he 
 rose on his feet and said : 
 
 " You see, Edward, that it requires patience to stalk a 
 deer. What a princely fellow ! but he has probably been 
 alarmed this morning, and is very uneasy. Now we must 
 go through the woods till we come to the lee of him on 
 the other side of the dell. You see he has led the does 
 close to the thicket, and we shall have a better chance 
 when we get there, if we are only quiet and cautious." 
 
 " What startled him, do you think ? " said Edward. 
 
 " I think, when you were crawling through the fern 
 after me, you broke a piece of rotten stick that was under 
 you, did you not ? ** 
 
 "Yes, but that made but little noise." 
 
 " Quite enough to startle a red deer, Edward, as you 
 will find out before you have been long a forester. These 
 checks will happen, and have happened to me a hundred 
 times, and then all the work is to be done over again. 
 Now then to make the circuit — we had better not say a 
 
The Children of the New Forest ^$ 
 
 word. If we get safe now to the other side we are sure 
 of him." 
 
 They proceeded at a quick walk through the forest, 
 and in half an hour had gained the side where the deer 
 were feeding. When about three hundred yards from 
 the game, Jacob again sank down on his hands and knees, 
 crawling from bush to bush, stopping whenever the stag 
 raised his head, and advancing again when it resumed 
 feeding ; at last they came to the fern at the side of the 
 wood, and crawled through it as before, but still more 
 cautiously as they approached the stag. In this manner 
 they arrived at last to within eighty yards of the animal, 
 and then Jacob advanced his gun ready to put it to his 
 shoulder, and as he cocked the lock, raised himself to 
 fire. The click occasioned by the cocking of the lock 
 roused up the stag instantly, and he turned his head in 
 the direction from whence the noise proceeded ; as he 
 did so Jacob fired, aiming behind the animal's shoulder : 
 the stag made a bound, came down again, dropped on 
 his knees, attempted to run, and fell dead, while the does 
 fled away with the rapidity of the wind. 
 
 Edward started up on his legs with a shout of exulta- 
 tion. Jacob commenced reloading his gun, and stopped 
 Edward as he was about to run up to where the animal 
 lay. 
 
 " Edward, you must learn your craft," said Jacob ; 
 " never do that again ; never shout in that way — on the 
 contrary, you should have remained still in the fern." 
 
 " Why so ? the stag is dead." 
 
 " Yes, my dear boy, that stag is dead ; but how do 
 you know but what there may be another lying down in 
 the fern close to us, or at some distance from us, which 
 you have alarmed by your shout ? Suppose that we both 
 had had guns, and that the report of mine had started 
 another stag lying in the fern within shot, you would 
 have been able to shoot it ; or if a stag was lying at a 
 distance, the report of the gun might have startled him 
 so as to induce him to move his head without rising. I 
 
36 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 should have seen his antlers move and have marked his 
 lair, and we should then have gone after him and stalked 
 him too." 
 
 "I see," replied Edward, "I was wrong; but I shall 
 know better another time." 
 
 ** That's why I tell you, my boy," replied Jacob ; " no\^ 
 let us go to our quarry. Ay, Edward, this is a noble 
 beast. I thought that he was a hart royal, and so he is." 
 " What is a hart royal, Jacob ? " 
 
 " Why, a stag is called a brocket until he is three years 
 old ; at four years he is a staggart ; at five years a warrant- 
 able stag ; and after five years he becomes a hart royal." 
 " And how do you know his age ? " 
 " By his antlers : you see that this stag has nine antlers; 
 now, a brocket has but two antlers, a staggart three, and 
 a warrantable stag but four ; at six years old, the antlers 
 increase in number until they sometimes have twenty or 
 thirty. This is a fine beast, and the venison is now getting 
 very good. Now you must see me do the work of my 
 craft." 
 
 Jacob then cut the throat of the animal, and afterwards 
 cut off its head, and took out its bowels. 
 
 " Are you tired, Edward ?" said Jacob, as he wiped his 
 hunting-knife on the coat of the stag. 
 '' No, not the least." 
 
 *' Well, then, we are now, I should think, about four 
 or five miles from the cottage. Could you find your way 
 home ? But that is of no consequence. Smoker will lead 
 you home by the shortest path. I will stay here, and you 
 can saddle White Billy and come back with him, for he 
 must carry the venison back. It's more than we can 
 manage — indeed, as much as we can manage with White 
 Billy to help us. There's more than twenty stone of 
 venison lying there, I can tell you." 
 
 Edward immediately assented, and Jacob desiring 
 Smoker to go home, set about flaying and cutting up the 
 animal for its more convenient transportation. In an hour 
 and a half Edward, attended by Smoker returned with 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Z1 
 
 the pony, on whose back the chief portion of the venison 
 was packed. Jacob took a large piece on his own 
 shoulders, and Edward carried another, and Smoker, after 
 regaling himself with a portion of the inside of the animal, 
 came after them. During the walk home Jacob initiated 
 Edward into the terms of venery and many other 
 points connected with deer-stalking, with which we shall 
 not trouble our readers. As soon as they arrived at the 
 cottage the venison was hung up, the pony put in the 
 stable, and then they sat down to dinner with an excellent 
 appetite after their long morning's walk. Alice and 
 Humphrey had cooked the dinner themselves, and it was 
 in the pot, smoking hot, when they returned ; and Jacob 
 declared he never ate a better mess in his life. Alice was 
 not a little proud of this, and of the praises she received 
 from Edward and the old forester. The next day Jacob 
 stated his intention of going to Lymington to dispose of a 
 large portion of the venison, and bring back a sack of oat- 
 meal for their cakes. Edward asked to accompany him, 
 but Jacob replied : — 
 
 " Edward, you must not think of showing yourself at 
 Lymington, or anywhere else, for a long while, until you 
 are grown out of memory. It would be folly, and you 
 would risk your sisters' and brother's lives, perhaps, as 
 well as your own. Never mention it again : the time will 
 come when it will be necessary, perhaps , if so, it cannot 
 be helped. At present you would be known immediately. 
 No, Edward, I tell you what I do mean to do : I have a 
 little money left, and I intend to buy you a gun, that you 
 may learn to stalk deer yourself without me : for recollect, 
 if any accident should happen to me, who is there but you 
 to provide for your brother and sisters ? At Lymington 
 I am known to many ; but out of all who know me, there 
 is not one who knows where my cottage is ; they know that 
 I live in the New Forest, and that I supply them venison, 
 and purchase other articles in return. That is all that 
 they know ; and I may therefore go without fear. I shall 
 sell the venison to-morrow, and bring you back a good 
 
38 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 gun ; and Humphrey shall have the carpenter's tools 
 which he wishes for — for I think, by what he does with 
 his knife, that he has a turn that way, and it may be use- 
 ful. I must also get some other tools for Humphrey and 
 you, as we shall then be able to work all together ; and 
 some threads and needles for Alice, for she can sew a 
 little, and practice will make her more perfect." 
 
 Jacob went off to Lymington as he had proposed, and 
 returned late at night with White Billy well loaded ; he 
 had a sack of oatmeal, some spades and hoes, a saw and 
 chisels, and other tools ; two scythes and two three- 
 pronged forks ; and when Edward came to meet him he 
 put into his hand a gun with a very long barrel. 
 
 **I believe, Edward, that you will find that a good one, 
 for I know where it came from. It belonged to one of 
 the rangers, who was reckoned the best shot in the forest. 
 I know the gun, for I have seen it on his arm, and have 
 taken it in my hand to examine it more than once. He 
 was killed at Naseby, with your father, poor fellow ! and 
 his widow sold the gun to meet her wants." 
 
 " Well ! " replied Edward, " I thank you much, Jacob, 
 and I will try if I cannot kill as much venison as will pay 
 back the purchase-money — I will, I assure you." 
 
 *' I shall be glad if you do, Edward ; not because I 
 want the money back, but because then I shall be more 
 easy in my mind about you all, if anything happens to me. 
 As soon as you are perfect in your woodcraft, I shall take 
 Humphrey in hand, for there is nothing like having two 
 strings to your bow. To-morrow we will not go out : 
 we have meat enough for three weeks or more ; and now 
 the frost has set in, it will keep well. You shall practise 
 at a mark with your gun, that you may be accustomed 
 to it: for all guns, even the best, require a little 
 humouring." 
 
 Edward, who had often fired a gun before, proved the 
 next morning that he had a very good eye ; and after two 
 or three hours' practice, hit the mark at a hundred yards 
 almost every time. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 39 
 
 " I wish you would let me go out by myself," said 
 Edward, overjoyed at his success. 
 
 *' You would bring home nothing, boy," replied Jacob. 
 "No, no, you have a great deal to learn yet; but I tell you 
 what you shall do : any time that we are not in great want 
 of venison, you shall have the first fire." 
 
 " Well, that will do," replied Edward. 
 
 The winter now set in with great severity, and they 
 remained almost altogether within doors. Jacob and the 
 boys went out to get firewood, and dragged it home 
 through the snow. 
 
 " I wish, Jacob," said Humphrey, " that I was able to 
 build a cart, for it would be very useful, and White Billy 
 would then have something to do ; but I can't make the 
 wheels, and there is no harness." 
 
 " That's not a bad idea of yours, Humphrey," replied 
 Jacob ; ** we will think about it. If you can't build a 
 cart, perhaps I can buy one. It would be useful if it 
 were only to take the dung out of the yard on the potato- 
 ground; for I have hitherto carried it out in baskets, 
 and it's hard work." 
 
 ** Yes, and we might saw the wood into billets, and 
 carry it home in the cart instead of dragging it this way : 
 my shoulder is quite sore with the rope, it cuts me so." 
 
 " Well, when the weather breaks up, I will see what 
 I can do, Humphrey; but just now the roads are so 
 blocked up, that I do not think we could get a cart from 
 Lymington to the cottage, although we can a horse, 
 perhaps." 
 
 But if they remained indoors during the inclement 
 weather, they were not idle. Jacob took this opportunity 
 to instruct the children in everything. Alice learnt how 
 to wash and how to cook. It is true that sometimes 
 she scalded herself a little, sometimes burnt her fingers ; 
 and other accidents did occur, from the articles employed 
 being too heavy for them to lift by themselves ; but 
 practice and dexterity compensated for want of strength, 
 and fewer accidents happened every day. Humphrey 
 
40 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 had his carpenter's tools ; and although at first he had 
 many failures, and wasted nails and wood, by degrees he 
 learnt to use his tools with more dexterity, and made 
 several little useful articles. Little Edith could now do 
 something, for she made and baked all the oatmeal 
 cakes, which saved Alice a good deal of time and trouble 
 in watching them. It was astonishing how much the 
 children could do, now that there was no one to do it 
 for them •, and they had daily instruction from Jacob. 
 In the evening Alice sat down with her needle and 
 thread to mend the clothes ; at first they were not very 
 well done ; but she improved every day. Edith and 
 Humphrey learnt to read while Alice worked, and then 
 Alice learnt ; and thus passed the winter away so rapidly, 
 that although they had been five months at the cottage, 
 it did not appear as if they had been there as many 
 weeks. All were happy and contented, with the excep- 
 tion, perhaps, of Edward, who had fits of gloominess, 
 and occasionally showed signs of impatience as to what 
 was passing in the world, of which he remained in 
 ignorance. 
 
 That Edward Beverley had fits of gloominess and 
 impatience is not surprising. Edward had been brought 
 up as the heir of Arnwood ; and a boy at a very early 
 age imbibes notions of his position, if it promises to be 
 a high one. He was not two miles from that property 
 which by right was his own. His own mansion had 
 been reduced to ashes — he himself was hidden in the 
 forest, and he could not but feel his position. He 
 sighed for the time when the king's cause should be 
 again triumphant, and his arrival at that age when he 
 could in person support and uphold the cause. He 
 longed to be in command as his father had been — to 
 lead his men on to victory — to recover his property, and 
 to revenge himself on those who had acted so cruelly 
 towards him. This was human nature ; and much as 
 Jacob Armitage would expostulate with him, and try to 
 divert his feelings into other channels ; long as he would 
 
The Children of the New Forest 41 
 
 preach to him about forgiveness of injuries, and patience 
 until better times should come, Edward could not help 
 brooding over these thoughts, and if ever there was a 
 breast animated with intense hatred against the Puritans 
 it was that of Edward Beverley. Although this was to 
 be lamented, it could not create surprise or wonder in 
 the old forester. Ail he could do was, as much as 
 possible to reason with him, to soothe his irritated feelings, 
 and by constant employment try to make him forget for 
 a time the feelings of ill-will which he had conceived. 
 
 One thing was, however, sufficiently plain to Edward, 
 which was, that whatever might be his wrongs, he had 
 not the power at present to redress them ; and this feeling, 
 perhaps, more than any other, held him in some sort of 
 check; and as the time when he might have an oppor- 
 tunity appeared far distant, even to his own sanguine 
 imagination, so by degrees did he contrive to dismiss 
 from his thoughts what it was no use to think about at 
 present. 
 
 Chapter V 
 
 As we have before said, time passed rapidly ; with the 
 exception of one or two excursions after venison, they 
 remained in the cottage, and Jacob never went to 
 Lymington. The frost had broken up, the snow had long 
 disappeared, and the trees began to bud. The sun 
 became powerful, and in the month of May the forest 
 began again to look green. 
 
 " And now, Edward," said Jacob Armitage, one day 
 at breakfast, "we will try for venison again to sell at 
 Lymington, for I must purchase Humphrey's cart and 
 harness ; so let us get our guns, and go out this fine 
 morning. The stags are mostly by themselves at this 
 season, for the does are with their young calves. We 
 must find the slot of a deer, and track him to his lair. 
 
42 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 and you shall have the first shot if you like ; but that, 
 however, depends more upon the deer than upon me." 
 
 They had walked four or five miles when they came 
 upon the slot or track of a deer, but Jacob's practised eye 
 pointed out to Edward that it was the slot of a young one, 
 and not worth following. He explained to Edward the 
 difference in the hoof-marks and other signs by which this 
 knowledge was gained, and they proceeded onwards until 
 they found another slot, which Jacob declared to be that 
 of a warrantable stag — that is, one old enough to kill and 
 to be good venison. 
 
 " We must now track him to his lair, Edward." 
 
 This took them about a mile farther, when they arrived 
 at a small thicket of thorns about an acre in extent. 
 
 " Here he is, you see, Edward ; let me now see if he is 
 harboured." 
 
 They walked round the thicket, and could not find any 
 slot or track by which the stag had left the covert, and 
 Jacob pronounced that the animal must be hid in it. 
 
 *'Now, Edward, do you stay here while I go back to 
 the lee side of the covert : I will enter it with Smoker, 
 and the stag will, in all probability, when he is roused, 
 come out to breast the wind. You will then have a good 
 shot at him ; recollect to fire so as to hit him behind the 
 shoulder : if he is moving quick, fire a little before the 
 shoulders ; if slow, take aim accurately ; but recollect, if 
 I come upon him in the covert, I shall kill him if I can, 
 for we want the venison, and then we will go after 
 another to give you a chance." 
 
 Jacob then left Edward, and went down to the lee-side 
 of the covert, where he entered it with Smoker. Edward 
 was stationed behind a thorn-bush, which grew a few 
 yards clear of the covert, and he soon heard the creaking 
 of the branches. 
 
 A short time elapsed, and a fine stag came out at a 
 trot ; he turned his head, and was just bounding away, 
 when Edward fired, and the animal fell. Remembering 
 the advice of Jacob, Edward remained where he was, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 43 
 
 in silence reloading his piece, and was soon afterwards 
 joined by Jacob and the dog. 
 
 "Well done, Edward!" said the forester in a low 
 voice, and covering his forehead to keep off the glare of 
 the sun, he looked earnestly at a high brake between some 
 thorn-trees, about half a mile to windward. " I think I 
 see something there — look, Edward, your eyes are 
 younger than mine. Is that the branch of a tree in the 
 fern, or is it not ? " 
 
 " I see what you mean," replied Edward. " It is not, 
 it moves." 
 
 "I thought so, but my eyes are not so good as they 
 once were. It's another stag, depend upon it ; but how 
 to get near him ? we never can get across this patch of 
 clear grass without being seen." 
 
 " No, we cannot get at him from this spot," replied 
 Edward ; " but if we were to fall back to leeward, and 
 gain the forest again, I think that there are thorns suffi- 
 cient from the forest to where he lies, to creep from 
 behind one to the other, so as to get a shot at him ; don't 
 you ? " 
 
 " It will require care and patience to manage that 5 but 
 I think it might be done. I will try ; it is my turn now, 
 you know. You had better stay here with the dog, for 
 only one can hide from thorn to thorn." 
 
 Jacob, ordering Smoker to remain, then set oiF. He 
 had to make a circuit of three miles to get to the spot 
 where the thorns extended from the forest, and Edward 
 saw no more of him, although he strained his eyes, until 
 the stag sprung out, and the gun was discharged. 
 Edward perceived that the stag was not killed, but 
 severely wounded, running towards the covert near which 
 he was hid. " Down, Smoker," said he, as he cocked 
 his gun. The stag came within shot, and was coming 
 nearer when, seeing Edward, it turned. Edward fired, 
 and then cheered on the dog, who sprang after the wounded 
 animal, giving tongue, as he followed him. Edward, 
 perceiving Jacob hastening towards him, waited for him. 
 
44 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " He's hard hit, Edward," cried Jacob, ** and Smoker 
 will have him ; but we must follow as fast as we can." 
 
 They both caught up their guns and ran as fast as they 
 could, when, as they entered the wood, they heard the 
 dog at bay. 
 
 "We shan't have far to go, Edward; the animal is 
 done up. Smoker has him at bay." 
 
 They hastened on another quarter of a mile, when they 
 found that the stag had fallen on his knees, and had been 
 seized by the throat by Smoker. 
 
 " Mind, Edward, now, how I go up to him, for the 
 wound from the horn of the deer is very dangerous." 
 
 Jacob advanced from behind the stag, and cut his 
 throat with his hunting-knife. "He is a fine beast, and 
 we have done well to-day ; but we shall have two journeys 
 to make to get all this venison home. I could not get a 
 fair shot at him — and see, I have hit him here in the 
 flank." 
 
 " And here is my ball in his throat," said Edward. 
 
 **So it is. Then it was a good shot that you made, 
 and you are master of the hunt this day, Edward. Now, 
 I'll remain, and you go home for White Billy ; Humphrey 
 is right about the cart. If we had one, we could have 
 carried all home at once ; but I must go now and cut 
 the throat of the other stag which you killed so cleverly. 
 You will be a good hunter one of these days, Edward. 
 A little more knowledge, and a little more practice, and 
 I will leave it all to you, and hang my gun up over the 
 chimney." 
 
 It was late in the evening before they had made their 
 two trips and taken all the venison home, and very tired 
 were they before it was all safely housed. Edward was 
 delighted with his success, but not more so than was old 
 Jacob. The next morning Jacob set off for Lymington, 
 with the pony loaded with venison, which he sold, as 
 well as two more loads which he promised to bring the 
 next day, and the day after. He then looked out for a 
 cart, and was fortunate in finding a small one just fitted 
 
The Children of the New Forest 45 
 
 to the size of the pony, who was not tall, but very strong, 
 as all New Forest ponies are. He also procured harness, 
 and then put Billy in the cart to draw him home ; but 
 Billy did not admire being put in a cart, and for some 
 time was very restive, and backed and reared, and went 
 every way but the right ; but by dint of coaxing and 
 leading, he at last submitted, and went straight on : but 
 then the noise of the cart behind him frightened him, 
 and he ran away. At last, having tired himself out, he 
 thought that he might as well go quietly in harness, as 
 he could not get out of it ; and he did so, and arrived 
 safe at the cottage. Humphrey was delighted at the 
 sight of the cart, and said that now they should get on 
 well. The next day Jacob contrived to put all the 
 remainder of the venison in the cart, and White Billy 
 made no more difficulty ; he dragged it all to Lymington, 
 and returned with the cart as quietly and cleverly as if he 
 had been in harness all his life. 
 
 "Well, Edward, the venison paid for the cart, at all 
 events," said Jacob, " and now, I will tell you all the news 
 I collected while I was at Lymington. Captain Burly, 
 who attempted to incite the people to rescue the king, 
 has been hung, drawn, and quartered, as a traitor." 
 
 " They are traitors who condemned him," replied 
 Edward in wrath. 
 
 " Yes, so they are ; but there is better news, which is, 
 that the Duke of York has escaped to Holland." 
 
 " Yes, that is good news ; and the king ? " 
 
 " He is still a prisoner in Carisbrook Castle. There 
 are many rumours and talks, but no one knows what is 
 true and what is false ; but depend upon it, this cannot 
 last long, and the king will have his rights yet." 
 
 Edward remained very grave for some time. 
 
 "I trust in heaven we all shall have our rights yet, 
 Jacob," said he at last. " I wish I was a man ! " 
 
 Here the conversation ended, and they went to bed. 
 
 This was now a busy time at the cottage. The manure 
 had to be got out of the stable and pigsties, and carried 
 
46 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 out to the potato-ground and garden ; the crops had to 
 be put in ; and the cart was now found valuable. After 
 the manure had been carried out and spread, Edward and 
 Humphrey helped Jacob to dig the ground, and then to 
 put in the seed. The cabbage-plants of last year were 
 then put out, and the turnips and carrots sown. Before 
 the month was over the garden and potato-field were 
 cropped, and Humphrey took upon himself to weed and 
 keep it clean. Little Edith had also employment now ; 
 for the hens began to lay eggs, and as soon as she heard 
 them cackhng, she ran for the eggs and brought them 
 in ; and before the month was over Jacob had set four 
 hens upon eggs. Billy, the pony, was now turned out 
 to graze in the forest ; he came home every night of his 
 own accord. 
 
 "Til tell you what we want," said Humphrey, who 
 took the command altogether over the farm ; " we want 
 a cow." 
 
 " Oh yes, a cow," cried Alice ; " I have plenty of time 
 to milk her." 
 
 " Whose cows are those which I see in the forest 
 sometimes ? " said Humphrey to Jacob. 
 
 " If they belong to anybody, they belong to the king," 
 replied Jacob; "but they are cattle which have strayed 
 and found their way to the forest, and have remained 
 here ever since. They are rather wild and savage, and 
 you must be careful how you go too near them, as the 
 bulls will run at you. They increase very fast : there 
 were but six a few years ago, and now there are at least 
 fifty in the herd." 
 
 " Well, I'll try and get one, if I can," said Humphrey. 
 
 " You will be puzzled to do that, boy," repUed Jacob, 
 ** and as I said before, beware of the bulls." 
 
 " I don't want a bull," replied Humphrey ; " but a cow 
 would give us milk, and then we should have more 
 manure for the garden. My garden will then grow more 
 potatoes." 
 
 " Well, Humphrey, if you can catch a cow, no one 
 
The Children of the New Forest 47 
 
 will interfere ; but I think you will not find it very easy, 
 and you may find it very dangerous." 
 
 " I'll look out for one," replied Humphrey, " any- 
 tiow. Alice, if we only had a cow, wouldn't that be 
 jolly ? " 
 
 The crops were now all up, and as the days began to 
 be long, the work became comparatively light and easy. 
 Humphrey was busy making a little wheel-barrow for 
 Edith, that she might barrow away the weeds as he hoed 
 them up ; and at last this great performance was com- 
 pleted, much to the admiration of all, and much to his 
 own satisfaction. Indeed, when it is recollected that 
 Humphrey had only the hand-saw and axe, and that he 
 had to cut down the tree, and then to saw it into plank, 
 it must be acknowledged that it required great patience 
 and perseverance even to make a wheel-barrow ; but 
 Humphrey was not only persevering, but was full of 
 invention. He had built up a henhouse with fir poles, 
 and made the nests for the hens to lay and hatch in, and 
 they now had between forty and fifty chickens running 
 about. He had also divided the pigsty, so that the sow 
 might be kept apart from the other pigs ; and they 
 expected very soon to have a litter of young pigs. He 
 had transplanted the wild strawberries from the forest, and 
 had by manure made them large and good ; and he had 
 also a fine crop of onions in the garden, from seed which 
 Jacob had bought at Lymington ; now Humphrey was 
 very busy cutting down some poles in the forest to make 
 a cowhouse, for he declared that he would have a cow 
 somehow or another. June arrived, and it was time to 
 mow down grass to make into hay for the winter, and 
 Jacob had two scythes. He showed the boys how to use 
 them, and they soon became expert j and as there was 
 plenty of long grass at this time of the year, and they 
 could mow when they pleased, they soon had White Billy 
 in full employment carrying the hay home. The little 
 girls helped to make it, for Humphrey had made them 
 two rakes. Jacob thought that there was hay enough 
 
48 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 made, but Humphrey said that there was enough for the 
 pony, but not enough for the cow. 
 
 "But where is the cow to come from, Humphrey ? " 
 
 ''Where the venison comes from," repUed he, — "out 
 of the forest." 
 
 So Humphrey continued to mow and make hay, while 
 Edward and Jacob went out for venison. After all the 
 hay was made and stacked, Humphrey found out a method 
 of thatching with fern, which Jacob had never thought 
 of; and when that was done, they commenced cutting 
 down fern for fodder. Here again Humphrey would have 
 twice as much as Jacob had ever cut before, because he 
 wanted litter for the cow. At last it became quite a joke 
 between him and Edward, who, when he brought home 
 more venison than would keep in the hot weather, told 
 Humphrey that the remainder was for the cow. Still 
 Humphrey would not give up the point, and every morn- 
 ing and evening he would be certain to be absent an hour 
 or two, and it was found out he was watching the herd 
 of wild cattle who were feeding : sometimes they were 
 very near, at others a long way off. He used to get up 
 into the trees, and examine them as they passed under 
 him, without perceiving him. One night Humphrey 
 returned very late, and the next morning he was off before 
 daylight. Breakfast was over, and Humphrey did not 
 make his appearance, and they could not tell what was 
 the matter. Jacob felt uneasy, but Edward laughed, and 
 said: 
 
 " Oh, depend upon it, he'll come back and bring the 
 cow with him." 
 
 Hardly had Edward said these words when in came 
 Humphrey red with perspiration. 
 
 "Now then, Jacob and Edward, come with me; we 
 must put Billy in the cart, and take Smoker and a rope 
 with us. Take your guns too, for fear of accident." 
 
 " Why, what's the matter ? " 
 
 "I'll tell you as we go along, but I must put Billy in 
 the cart, for there is no time to be lost." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 49 
 
 Humphrey disappeared, and Jacob said to Edward, 
 "What can it be?" 
 
 " It can be nothing but the cow he is so mad about," 
 replied Edward. " However, when he comes with the 
 pony, we shall know ; let us take our guns and the dog 
 Smoker as he wishes." 
 
 Humphrey now drove up the pony and cart, and they 
 set off. 
 
 " Well, I suppose you'll tell us now what we are going 
 for ? " said Edward. 
 
 " Yes, I will. You know Tve been watching the cattle 
 for a long while, because I wanted a cow. I have been 
 in a tree when they have passed under me several times, 
 and I observed that one or two of the heifers were very 
 near calving. Yesterday evening I thought one could 
 not help calving very soon indeed, and as I was watching 
 I saw that she was uneasy, and that she at last left the 
 herd and went into a little copse of wood. I remained 
 three hours to see if she came out again, and she did not. 
 It was dark when I came home, as you know. This 
 morning I went before daylight and found the herd. She 
 is very remarkable, being black and white spotted ; and, 
 after close examination, I found that she was not with the 
 herd, so I am sure that she went into the copse to calve, 
 and that she has calved before this." 
 
 " Well, that may be," replied Jacob ; " but now I do 
 not understand what we are to do." 
 
 "Nor I," replied Edward. 
 
 "Well then, I'll tell you what I hope to do. I have 
 got the pony and cart to take the calf home with us, if we 
 can get it — which I think we can. I have got Smoker 
 to worry the heifer and keep her employed while we put 
 the calf in the cart ; a rope that we may tie the cow, if 
 we can ; and you with your guns must keep off the herd, 
 if they come to her assistance. Now do you understand 
 my plan ? " 
 
 "Yes, and I think it very likely to succeed, Hum- 
 phrey," replied Jacob, "and I give you credit for the 
 
50 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 scheme. We will help you all we can. Where is the 
 copse ? " 
 
 " Not half a mile farther," replied Humphrey. ** We 
 shall soon be there." 
 
 On their arrival they found that the herd were feeding 
 at a considerable distance from the copse, which was 
 perhaps as well. 
 
 "Now," said Jacob, "I and Edward will enter into the 
 copse with Smoker, and you follow us, Humphrey. I 
 will make Smoker seize the heifer if necessary; at all 
 events, he will keep her at bay — that is, if she is here. 
 First let us walk round the copse and find her slot, as we 
 call the track of a deer. See, here is her footing. Now 
 let us go in." 
 
 They advanced cautiously into the thicket, following 
 the track of the heifer, and at last came upon her. 
 Apparently she had not calved more than an hour, and 
 was licking the calf, which was not yet on its legs. As 
 soon as the animal perceived Jacob and Edward, she 
 shook her head, and was about to run at them ; but Jacob 
 told Smoker to seize her, and the dog flew at her imme- 
 diately. The attack of the dog drove back the heifer 
 quite into the thicket, and as the dog bounded round her, 
 springing this way and that way to escape her horns, the 
 heifer was soon separated from the calf. 
 
 "Now then, Edward and Humphrey," said Jacob, 
 advancing between the heifer and the calf, "lift up the 
 calf between you and put it in the cart. Leave Smoker 
 and me to manage the mother." 
 
 The boys put their arms under the stomach of the calf, 
 and carried it away. The heifer was at first too busy 
 defending herself against the dog to perceive that the calf 
 was gone ; when she did Jacob called Smoker to him, so 
 as to bring him between the heifer and where the boys 
 were going out of the thicket. At last the heifer gave a 
 loud bellow, and rushed out of the thicket in pursuit of 
 her calf, checked by Smoker, who held on to her ear, and 
 sometimes stopped her from advancing. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 51 
 
 " Hold her, Smoker," said Jacob, who now went back 
 to help the boys. " Hold her, boy. Is the calf in the 
 cart?" 
 
 " Yes, and tied fast," replied Edward, " and we are in 
 the cart too." 
 
 "That's right," replied Jacob. "Now Til get in too, 
 and let us drive off. She'll follow us, depend upon it. 
 Here, Smoker ! Smoker ! let her alone." 
 
 Smoker, at this command, came bounding out of the 
 copse, followed by the heifer, lowing most anxiously. 
 Her lowing was responded to by the calf in the cart, and 
 she ran wildly up to it. 
 
 " Drive off, Humphrey," said Jacob ; " I think I heard 
 the lowing of the heifer answered by some of the herd, 
 and the sooner we are off the better." 
 
 Humphrey, who had the reins, drove off; the heifer 
 followed, at one time running at the dog, at another 
 putting her head almost into the hind part of the cart; 
 but the lowing of the heifer was now answered by deeper 
 tones, and Jacob said : 
 
 " Edward, get your gun ready, for I think the herd is 
 following. Do not fire, however, till I tell you. We 
 must be governed by circumstances. It won't do to lose 
 the pony, or to run any serious risk, for the sake of the 
 heifer and calf. Drive fast, Humphrey." 
 
 A few minutes afterwards they perceived at about a 
 quarter of a mile behind them, not the whole herd, but 
 a single bull, who was coming up at a fast trot, with his 
 tail in the air, and tossing his head, lowing deeply in 
 answer to the heifer. 
 
 " There's only one, after all," said Jacob ; "I suppose 
 the heifer is his favourite. Well, we can manage him. 
 Smoker, come in. Come in, sir, directly," cried Jacob, 
 perceiving that the dog was about to attack the bull. 
 
 Smoker obeyed, and the bull advanced till he was within 
 a hundred yards. 
 
 "Now, Edward do you fire first — aim for his shoulder. 
 Humphrey, pull up." 
 
52 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Humphrey stopped the pony, and the bull continued to 
 advance, but seemed puzzled who to attack, unless it was 
 the dog. As soon as the bull was within sixty yards, 
 Edward fired, and the animal fell down on its knees, 
 tearing the ground with its horns. 
 
 " That will do," said Jacob ; " drive on again, Humphrey; 
 we will have a look at that fellow by-and-bye. At present 
 we had better get home, as others may come. He's up 
 again, but he is at a standstill. I have an idea that he is 
 hit hard." 
 
 The cart drove on, followed by the heifer ; but no more 
 of the wild herd made their appearance, and they very 
 soon gained the cottage. 
 
 ** Now, then, what shall we do ? " said Jacob. " Come, 
 Humphrey, you have had all the ordering of this, and have 
 done it well." 
 
 ** Well, Jacob, we must now drive the cart into the yard, 
 and shut the gate upon the cow, till I am ready." 
 
 " That's easy done, by setting Smoker at her," replied 
 Jacob ; ** but, mercy on us, there's Alice and Edith 
 running out ! — the heifer may kill them. Go back, Alice, 
 run quite into the cottage, and shut the door till we come.'^ 
 
 Alice and Edith hearing this, and Edward also crying out 
 to them, made a hasty retreat to the cottage. Humphrey 
 then backed the cart against the paling of the yard, so as 
 to enable Edward to get on the other side of it, ready to 
 open the gate. Smoker was set at the heifer, and, as 
 before, soon engaged her attention ; so that the gate was 
 opened and the cart drove in, and the gate closed again, 
 before the heifer could follow. 
 
 " Well, Humphrey, what next ? " 
 
 *' Why, now lift the calf out and put it into the cow- 
 house. I will go into the cowhouse with a rope and a 
 slip-knot at the end of it, get upon the beam above, and 
 drop it over her horns as she's busy with the calf, which 
 she will be as soon as you let her in. I shall pass the end 
 of the rope outside, for you to haul up when I am ready, 
 and then we shall have her fast, till we can secure her 
 
The Children of the New Forest ^^ 
 
 properly. When I call out * ready/ do you open the gate 
 and let her in. You can do that and jump into the cart 
 afterwards, for fear she may run at you : but I don't think 
 that she will, for it's the calf she wants, and not either of 
 you." 
 
 As soon as Humphrey was ready with the rope he gave 
 the word, and the gate was opened ; the cow ran in 
 immediately, and hearing her calf bleat, went into the 
 cowhouse, the door of which was shut upon her. A 
 minute afterwards Humphrey cried out to them to haul 
 upon the rope, which they did. 
 
 '*That will do," said Humphrey from the inside ; *' now 
 make the rope fast, and then you may come in." 
 
 They went in, and found the heifer drawn close to the 
 side of the cowhouse by the rope which was round her 
 horns, and unable to move her head. 
 
 " Well, Humphrey, that's very clever ; but now what's 
 to be done ? " 
 
 " First I'll saw off the tips of her horns, and then if 
 she does run at us, she won't hurt us much. Wait till I 
 go for the saw." 
 
 As soon as the ends of her horns were sawed off, 
 Humphrey took another piece of rope, which he fastened 
 securely round her horns, and then made the other end 
 fast to the side of the building, so that the animal could 
 move about a little and eat out of the crib. 
 
 ** There," said Humphrey, " now time and patience 
 must do the rest. We must coax her and handle her, 
 and we soon shall tame her. At present let us leave her 
 with the calf. She has a yard of rope, and that is enough 
 for her to lick her calf, which is all that she requires at 
 present. To-morrow we will cut some grass for her." 
 
 They then went out, shutting the cowhouse door. 
 
 "Well, Humphrey, you've beat us after all, and have 
 the laugh on your side now," said Jacob. '* * Where 
 there's a will, there's a way,' that's certain ; and I assure 
 you, that when you were making so much hay, and 
 gathering so much litter, and building a cowhouse, I had 
 
54 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 no more idea that we should have a cow than that we 
 should have an elephant ; and I will say that you deserve 
 great credit for your way of obtaining it." 
 
 " That he certainly does," replied Edward. " You 
 have more genius than I have, brother. But dinner 
 must be ready, if Alice has done her duty. What think 
 you, Jacob, shall we after dinner go and look after that 
 bull?" 
 
 " Yes, by all means. He will not be bad eating, and 
 I can sell all I can carry in the cart at Lymington. 
 Besides, the skin is worth money." 
 
 Chapter VI 
 
 Alice and Edith were very anxious to see the cow, 
 and especially to see the calf; but Humphrey told them 
 that they must not go near till he went with them, and 
 then they should see it. After dinner was over, Jacob 
 and Edward took their guns, and Humphrey put Billy in 
 the cart, and followed them. They found the bull where 
 they left him, standing quite still; he tossed his head 
 when they approached him, which they did carefully, but 
 he did not attempt to run at them. 
 
 " It's my idea that he has nearly bled to death," said 
 Jacob ; " but there's nothing like making sure. Edward, 
 put a bullet just three inches behind his shoulder, and 
 that will make all safe." 
 
 Edward did so, and the animal fell dead. They went 
 up to the carcase, which they estimated to weigh at least 
 fifty stone. 
 
 ** It is a noble beast," said Edward ; " I wonder we 
 never thought of killing one before." 
 
 " They arn't game, Edward," replied Jacob. 
 
 " No, they are not now, Jacob," said Humphrey ; 
 ** as you and Edward claim all the game, I shall claim 
 
The Children of the New Forest 55 
 
 the cattle as my portion of the forest. Recollect, there 
 are more, and I mean to have more of them yet." 
 
 " Well, Humphrey, I give you up all my rights, if I 
 Jiave any." 
 
 " And I all mine," added Edward. 
 
 " Be it so. Some day you'll see what I shall do," 
 replied Humphrey. ** Recollect, I am to sell the cattle 
 for my own self-advantage until I buy a gun, and one or 
 two things which I want." 
 
 " I agree to that too, Humphrey," replied Jacob ; 
 " and now to skin the beast." 
 
 The skinning and quartering took up the whole after- 
 noon, and Billy was heavily laden when he drew his cart 
 home. The next day Jacob went to Lymington to sell the 
 bull and the skin, and returned home well satisfied with 
 the profit he had made. He had procured, as Humphrey 
 requested, some milk-pans, a small churn, and milk-pail, 
 out of the proceeds, and had still money left. Humphrey 
 told them that he had not been to see the heifer yet, as 
 he thought it better not. 
 
 "She will be tame to-morrow morning, depend upon 
 it," said he. 
 
 **But if you give her nothing to eat, will not the 
 calf die?" 
 
 " Oh no, I should think not. I shall not starve 
 her, but I will make her thankful for her food before 
 she gets it. I shall cut her some grass to-morrow 
 morning." 
 
 We may as well here say that the next morning 
 Humphrey went in to the heifer. At first she tossed 
 about and was very unruly. He gave her some grass, 
 and patted her and coaxed her for a long while, till at 
 last she allowed him to touch her gently. Every day for 
 a fortnight he brought her her food, and she became 
 quieter every day, till at last, if he went up to her, she 
 never pushed with her horns. The calf became quite 
 tame, and as the heifer perceived that the calf was quiet, 
 she became more quiet herself. After the fortnight. 
 
S6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Humphrey would not allow the heifer to receive any- 
 thing except from the hand of Alice, that the animal 
 might know her well ; and when the calf was a month 
 old, Humphrey made the first attempt to milk her. 
 This was resisted at first by kicking, but in the course 
 of ten days she gave down her milk. Humphrey then 
 let her loose for a few days to run about the yard, still 
 keeping the calf in the cowhouse, and putting the heifer 
 in to her at night, milking her before the calf was allowed 
 to suck. After this, he adventured upon the last experi- 
 ment, which was to turn her out of the yard to graze into 
 the forest. She went away to some distance, and he was 
 fearful that she would join the herd, but in the evening 
 she came back again to her calf. After this he was 
 satisfied, and turned her out every day, and they had no 
 further trouble with her. He would not, however, wean 
 the calf till the winter time, when she was shut up in the 
 yard and fed on hay. He then weaned the calf, which 
 was a cow calf, and they had no more trouble with the 
 mother. Alice soon learnt to milk her, and she became 
 very tractable and good-tempered. Such was the com- 
 mencement of the dairy at the cottage. 
 
 " Jacob," said Humphrey, ** when do you go to 
 Lymington again ? " 
 
 " Why, I do not know. The end of August, as it is 
 now, and the month of September, is not good for 
 venison; and, therefore, I do not see what I shall have 
 to go for." 
 
 " Well, I wish, when you do go, you would get some- 
 thing for Alice and something for me." 
 
 " And what is it that Alice wants ? " 
 
 " She wants a kitten." 
 
 " Well, I think I may find that. And what do you 
 want, Humphrey ? " 
 
 " I want a dog Smoker is yours altogether ; I 
 want a dog for myself, to bring up after my own 
 fashion." 
 
 " Well, I ought to look out for another dog : although 
 
The Children of the New Forest S7 
 
 Smoker is not old, yet one ought to have two dogs to 
 one's gun, in case of accident." 
 
 " I think so too," replied Edward ; " see if you can 
 get two puppies, one for Humphrey, and one for myself." 
 
 '* Well, I must not go to Lymington for them. I 
 must cross the forest, to see some friends of mine whom 
 I have not seen for a long while, and I may get some 
 of the right sort of puppies there, just like Smoker. I'll 
 do that at once, as I may have to wait for them, even 
 if I do have the promise." 
 
 " May I go with you, Jacob .'' " said Edward. 
 
 " Why, I would rather not ; they may ask questions." 
 
 " And so would I rather he would not, for he will 
 shirk his work here." 
 
 " Why, what is there to do, Humphrey ? " 
 
 " Plenty to do, and hard work, Edward ; the acorns 
 are fit for beating down, and we want a great many 
 bushels for the pigs. We have to fatten three, and to 
 feed the rest during the winter. I cannot get on well 
 with only Alice and Edith ; so if you are not very lazy, 
 you will stay with us and help us." 
 
 ** Humphrey, you think of nothing but your pigs and 
 farm-yard." 
 
 *' And you are too great a hunter to think of anything 
 but a stag ; but a bird in the hand's worth two in the 
 bush, in my opinion; and I'll make more by my farm- 
 yard than you ever will by the forest." 
 
 " Humphrey has nothing to do with the poultry and 
 eggs, has he, Edward? they belong to Edith and ma; 
 and Jacob shall take them to Lymington and sell them 
 for us, and get us some new clothes for Sunday, for 
 these begin to look rather worn — and no wonder." 
 
 '' No, dearest, the poultry are yours, and I will sell 
 them for you as soon as you please, and buy what you 
 wish with the money," replied Jacob. *' Let Humphrey 
 make all the money he can with his pigs." 
 
 " Yes ; and the butter belongs to me, if I make it," 
 said Alice. 
 
58 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " No, no," replied Humphrey, " that's not fair ; I find 
 cows, and get nothing for them. We must go halves, Alice." 
 
 " Well, I have no objection to that," said Alice, 
 ** because you find the cows and feed them. I made a 
 pound of butter yesterday, just to try what I could do ; 
 but it's not firm, Jacob. How is that ? " 
 
 ** I have seen the women make butter, and know how, 
 Alice ; so next time I will be with you. I suppose you 
 did not wash your butter-milk well out, nor put any 
 salt in it ? " 
 
 ** I did not put any salt in it." 
 
 " But you must, or the butter will not keep." 
 
 It was arranged that Edward should stay at home to 
 assist in collecting the acorns for the pigs, and that Jacob 
 should cross the forest alone to see after the puppies ; 
 and he set off the next morning. He was away two 
 days, and then returned ; said that he had a promise of 
 two puppies ; and that he had chosen them ; they were 
 of the same breed as Smoker, but they were only a 
 fortnight old, and could not be taken from the mother 
 yet awhile, so that he had arranged to call again when 
 they were three or four months old, and able to follow 
 him across the forest. Jacob also said that he was very 
 near being hurt by a stag that had made at him — for at 
 that season of the year the stags were very dangerous 
 and fierce — but that he had fired, and struck off one of 
 the animal's horns, which made it turn. 
 
 " You must be careful, Edward, how you go about 
 the forest now." 
 
 ** I have no wish to go," replied Edward ; "as we 
 cannot hunt, it is no use ; but in November we shall 
 begin again." 
 
 " Yes," replied Jacob, " that will be soon enough. 
 To-morrow I will help you with the acorns, and the day 
 afterwards, if I am spared, I will take Alice's poultry to 
 Lymington for her." 
 
 " Yes, and when you come back you will help me to 
 churn, for then I shall have a good deal of cream." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 59 
 
 " And don't forget to buy the kitten, Jacob," said 
 Edith. 
 
 "What's the good of a kitten ?" said Humphrey, who 
 was very busy making a bird-cage for Edith, having just 
 finished one for AHce ; " she will only steal your cream 
 and eat up your birds." 
 
 " No, she won't ; for we'll shut the door fast where 
 the milk and cream is, and we'll hang the cages so high 
 that Miss Puss won't be able to get at them." 
 
 "Well, then, a kitten will be useful," said Edward, 
 " for she will teach you to be careful." 
 
 " My coat is a little the worse for wear, and so is 
 yours, Edward. We must try if we cannot, like Alice, 
 find means to pay for another." 
 
 " Humphrey," said Jacob, " I'll buy all you want, and 
 trust to you for paying me again as soon as you can." 
 
 " That's just what I want," replied Humphrey. *«Then 
 you must buy me a gun and a new suit of clothes first y 
 when I've paid for them I shall want some more tools, 
 and some nails and screws, and two or three other things ; 
 but I will say nothing about them just now. Get me my 
 gun, and I'U try what the forest will do for me — especially 
 after I have my dog." 
 
 " Well, we shall see ; perhaps you'll like to come out 
 with me sometimes and learn woodcraft, for Edward 
 knows as much as I do now, and can go out by himself." 
 
 " Of course I will, Jacob ; I want to learn every- 
 thing." 
 
 " Well, there's a little money left in the bag yet, and 
 I will go to Lymington to-morrow. Now I think it is 
 time that we went to bed ; and if you are all as tired as 
 I am, you will sleep soundly." 
 
 Jacob put into the cart the next day about forty of 
 the chickens which Alice had reared ; the others were 
 kept to increase the number in the poultry-yard. They 
 had cost little or nothing bringing up ; for when quite 
 young they only had a little oatmeal cake, and afterwards, 
 with the potatoes which were left, they found themselves, 
 
6o The Children of the New Forest 
 
 as fowls can always do when they have a great range of 
 ground to go over. 
 
 Jacob came back at sunset, with all the articles. He 
 brought a new suit for Alice and Edith, with some 
 needles and thread and worsted, and gave her some 
 money which was left from the sale of the chickens, after 
 he had made the purchases. He also bought a new suit 
 for Edward and Humphrey, and a gun, which was much 
 approved of by Humphrey, as it had a larger bore and 
 carried a heavier bullet than either Jacob's or Edward's ; 
 and there was a white kitten for Alice and Edith. There 
 was no news, only that the Levellers had opposed Crom- 
 well, and he had put them down with the other troops, 
 and Jacob said that it appeared that they were all 
 squabbling and fighting with each other. 
 
 Time passed ; the month of November came on 
 without anything to disturb the daily employments of 
 the family in the forest : when one evening Jacob, who 
 had returned from hunting with Edward (the first time 
 they had been out since the season commenced), told 
 Alice that she must do all she could to give them a good 
 dinner the next day, as it was to be a feast. 
 
 "Why so, Jacob ?" 
 
 "If you cannot guess, I won't tell you till the time 
 comes," replied Jacob. 
 
 "Well then, Humphrey must help us," replied Alice, 
 ** and we will do what we can. I will try, now that we 
 have some meat, to make a grand dinner." 
 
 Alice made all the preparations, and had for dinner 
 the next day a piece of baked venison, a venison stew, 
 a pair of roast chickens, and an apple-pie — which, for 
 them, was a very grand dinner indeed. And it was 
 very well dressed ; for Jacob had taught her to cook, 
 and by degrees she improved upon Jacob's instruction. 
 Humphrey was quite as clever at it as she was ; and little 
 Edith was very useful, as she plucked the fowls, and 
 watched the things while they were cooking. 
 
 " And now I'll tell you," said Jacob, after saying grace, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 6i 
 
 " why I asked you for a feast this day. It is because 
 exactly on this day twelvemonth I brought you all to the 
 cottage. Now you know." 
 
 "I did not know it certainly, but I daresay you are 
 right," replied Edward. 
 
 " And now, children, tell me," said Jacob, " has not 
 this year passed very quickly and very happily — quite as 
 quickly and quite as happily as if you had been staying 
 at Arnwood ? " 
 
 " Yes, more so," replied Humphrey ; "for then very 
 often I did not know what to do to amuse myself, and 
 since I have been here the days have always been too 
 short." 
 
 " I agree with Humphrey," said Edward. 
 
 "And I am sure I do," replied Alice; "I'm always 
 busy, and always happy, and I'm never scolded about 
 dirtying my clothes or tearing them, as I used to be." 
 
 " And what does little Edith say ? " 
 
 "I like to help Alice, and I like to play with the 
 kitten," replied Edith. 
 
 "Well, my children," said Jacob, "depend upon it, 
 you are most happy when your days pass quickest, and 
 that is only the case when you have plenty to do. Here 
 you are in peace and safety ; and may it please God that 
 you may continue so ! We want very few things in this 
 world — that is, we really want very few things, although 
 we wish and sigh for many. You have health and spirits, 
 which are the greatest blessings in life. Who would be- 
 lieve, to look at you all, that you were the same children 
 that I brought away from Arnwood.? You were then 
 very different from what you are now. You are strong 
 and healthy, rosy and brown, instead of being fair and 
 delicate. Look at your sisters, Edward, do you think 
 that any of your former friends — do you think that 
 Martha, who had the care of them, would know them ? " 
 
 Edward smiled and said, "Certainly not; especially 
 in their present dresses." 
 
 "Nor would, I think, Humphrey be known again. 
 
62 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 You, Edward, were always a stout boy ; and, except that 
 you have grown very much, and are more brown, there 
 is no great difference. You would be known again, even 
 in your present forester's dress ; but what I say is, that 
 we ought to be thankful to the Almighty that you, instead 
 of being burnt in your beds, have found health and 
 happiness and security in a forester's hut ; and I ought 
 to be, and am, most thankful to heaven that it has 
 pleased it to spare my life, and enabled me to teach you 
 all to the present how to gain your own livelihoods after 
 I am called away. I have been able so far to fulfil my 
 promise to your noble father ; and you know not what a 
 heavy load on my mind is every day lessened, as I see 
 each day that you are more and more able to provide for 
 yourselves. God bless you, dear children, and may you 
 live to see many returns, and happy returns, of the day ; " 
 and Jacob was so much moved as he said this, that a 
 tear was seen rolling down his furrowed cheek. 
 
 The second winter now came on. Jacob and Edward 
 went out hunting usually about twice a week; for the 
 old forester complained of stiffness and rheumatism, and 
 not feeling so active as he used to be. Humphrey now 
 accompanied Edward perhaps one day in the week, but 
 not more, and they seldom returned without having pro- 
 cured venison, for Edward knew his business well, and 
 no longer needed the advice of Jacob. As the winter 
 advanced Jacob gave up going out altogether. He went 
 to Lymington to sell the venison and procure what was 
 necessary for the household; such as oatmeal and flour, 
 which were the principal wants ; but even these journeys 
 fatigued him, and it was evident that the old man's con- 
 stitution was breaking fast. Humphrey was always busy. 
 One evening he was making something which puzzled 
 them all. They asked him what it was for, but he would 
 not tell them. 
 
 " It's an experiment that I am trying," said he, as he 
 was bending a hazel stick. " If it answers, you shall 
 know : if it does not, I've only had a little trouble for 
 
The Children of the New Foxes t 6^ 
 
 nothing. Jacob, I hope you will not forget the salt to- 
 morrow when you go to Lymington, for my pigs are 
 ready for killing, and we must salt the greatest part of 
 the pork. After the legs and shoulders have lain long 
 enough in salt, I mean to try if I cannot smoke them, 
 and if I do, I'll then smoke some bacon. Won't that be 
 jolly, Alice ? "Won't you like to have a great piece of 
 bacon hanging up there, and only to have to get on a 
 stool to cut off what you want, when Edward and I come 
 home hungry and you've nothing to give us to eat ? " 
 
 "I shall be very glad to have it, and I think so will 
 you too, by the way you talk." 
 
 " I shall, I assure you. Jacob, didn't you say the ash- 
 sticks were the best to smoke bacon with ? " 
 
 " Yes, boy : when you are ready, I'll tell you how to 
 manage. My poor mother used to smoke very well up 
 this very chimney." 
 
 " I think that will do," said Humphrey, letting his 
 hazel stick spring up, after he had bent it down, **but 
 to-morrow I shall find out." 
 
 ** But what is it for, Humphrey ? " said Edith. 
 
 " Go away, puss, and play with your kitten," replied 
 Humphrey, putting away his tools and his materials in a 
 corner ; " I've a great deal on my hands now, but I must 
 kill my pigs before I think of anything else." 
 
 The next day Jacob took the venison into Lymington, 
 and brought back the salt and other articles required. 
 The pigs were then killed, and salted down under Jacob's 
 directions ; his rheumatism did not allow him to assist, but 
 Humphrey and Edward rubbed in the salt, and Alice took 
 the pieces of pork away to the tub when they were finished. 
 Humphrey had been out the day before with the unknown 
 article he had been so long about. The next morning he 
 went out early before breakfast, and when he returned he 
 brought a hare in his hand, which he laid on the table. 
 
 " There," said he, " my springe has answered, and this 
 is the fruits of it. Now I'll make some more, and we will 
 have something by way of a change for dinner." 
 
64 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 They were very much pleased with Humphrey's success, 
 and he was not a little proud of it. 
 
 " How did you find out how to make it ?" 
 
 " Why, I read in the old book of travels which Jacob 
 brought home with him last summer, of people catching 
 rabbits and hares in some way like this ; I could not make 
 it out exactly, but it gave me the idea." 
 
 We ought to have told the reader that Jacob had more 
 than once brought home an old book or two which he had 
 picked up, or had given him, and that these had been 
 occasionally looked into by Humphrey and Edward, but 
 only now and then, as they had too much to do to find 
 much time for reading, although sometimes in the evening 
 they did take them up. When it is considered how young 
 they were, and what a practical and busy life they led, this 
 cannot be surprising. 
 
 Chapter VII 
 
 Humphrey was now after something else. He had made 
 several traps, and brought in rabbits and hares almost every 
 day. He had also made some bird-traps, and had caught 
 two gold-finches for Alice and Edith, which they put in 
 the cages he had made for them. But, as we said, Hum- 
 phrey was about something else ; he was out early in the 
 morning, and in the evening, when the moon was up, he 
 came home late, long after they had all gone to bed ; but 
 they never knew why, nor would he tell them. A heavy 
 fall of snow took place, and Humphrey was more out than 
 ever. At last, about a week after the snow had lain on the 
 ground, one morning he came in with a hare and rabbit in 
 his hand, and said : 
 
 " Edward, I have caught something larger than a hare 
 or a rabbit, and you must come and help me, and we must 
 take our guns. Jacob, I suppose your rheumatism is too 
 bad to let you come too ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 65 
 
 " No ; I think I can manage. It's the damp that hurts 
 me so much. This frosty air will do me good, perhaps. 
 I have been much better since the snow fell. Now, then, 
 let us see what you have caught." 
 
 *' You will have to walk two miles," said Humphrey, as 
 they went out. 
 
 " I can manage it, Humphrey ; so lead the way." 
 
 Humphrey went on till they came close to a clump of 
 large trees, and then brought them to a pitfall which he 
 had dug, about six feet wide and eight feet long, and nine 
 feet deep. 
 
 ** There's my large trap," said Humphrey, ** and see 
 what I have caught in it." 
 
 They looked down into the pit and perceived a young 
 bull in it. Smoker, who was with them, began to bark 
 furiously at it. 
 
 " Now, what are we to do ? I don't think it is hurt. 
 Can we get it out ? " said Humphrey. 
 
 " No, not very well. If it was a calf we might ; but it 
 is too heavy ; and if we were to get it out alive, we must 
 kill it afterwards, so we had better shoot it at once." 
 
 ** So I think," replied Humphrey. 
 
 " But how did you catch him ? " said Edward. 
 
 "I read of it in the same book I did about the traps 
 for hares," replied Humphrey. "I dug out the pit and 
 covered it with brambles, and then put snow at the top. 
 This is the thicket that the herd comes to chiefly in winter 
 time ; it is large and dry, and the large trees shelter it ; 
 so that is why I chose this spot. I took a large bundle of 
 hay, put some on the snow about the pit, and then strewed 
 some more about in small handfuls, so that the cattle must 
 find it and pick it up, which I knew they would be glad to 
 do, now that the snow is on the ground. And now, you 
 see, I have succeeded." 
 
 "Well, Humphrey, you beat us, I will say," said 
 Edward. " Shall I shoot him ? " 
 
 " Yes, now that he is looking up." 
 
 Edward shot his ball through the forehead of the 
 
66 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 animal, which fell dead ; but they were then obliged 
 to go home for the pony and cart, and ropes to get 
 the animal out of the pit, and a hard job they had of it 
 too ; but the pony helped them, and they did get it out 
 at last. 
 
 *' I will do it easier next time," said Humphrey. '* I 
 will make a windlass as soon as I can, and we will soon 
 hoist out another, like they turn a bucket of water up 
 from a well." 
 
 " It's nice young meat," said Jacob, who was skinning 
 the bull, " not above eighteen months old, I should think. 
 Had it been a full-grown one, like that we shot, it must 
 have remained where it was, for we never could have got 
 it out." 
 
 " Yes, Jacob, we should ; for I should have gone 
 down and cut it up in the pit, so that we would have 
 handed it out by bits, if we could not have managed him 
 whole." 
 
 They loaded the cart with the skin and quarters of the 
 animal, and then drove home. 
 
 " This will go far to pay for the gun, Humphrey," said 
 Jacob, " if it don't pay for more." 
 
 " I'm glad of it," said Humphrey ; " but I hope it will 
 not be the last which I take." 
 
 " That reminds me, Humphrey, of one thing ; I think 
 you must come back with the cart and carry away all the 
 entrails of the beast, and remove all the blood which is 
 on the snow, for I've observed that cattle are very scared 
 with the smell and sight of blood. I found that out by 
 once or twice seeing them come to where I have cut the 
 throat of a stag, and as soon as they have put their noses 
 down to where the blood was on the ground they have 
 put their tails up and galloped away, bellowing at a terrible 
 rate. Indeed I've heard say that if a murder has been 
 committed in a wood, and you want to find the body, that 
 a herd of cattle drove into it will serve you better than 
 even a bloodhound." 
 
 "Thank you for telling me that, Jacob, for I should 
 
The Children of the New Forest 6^] 
 
 never have supposed it ; and I'll tell you what I'll also 
 do. I'll load the cart with fern litter, and put it at the 
 bottom of the pit •, so that if I could get a heifer or calf 
 worth taking, it may not be hurt by the fall." 
 
 " It must have taken you a long while to dig that pit, 
 Humphrey." 
 
 " Yes, it did, and as I got deeper the work was harder, 
 and then I had to carry away all the earth and scatter it 
 about. I was more than a month about it from the time 
 that I began till it was finished, and I had a ladder to go 
 up and down by at last, and carried the baskets of earth 
 up, for it was too deep to throw it out." 
 
 " Nothing like patience and perseverance, Humphrey. 
 You've more than I have." 
 
 ''I'm sure he has more than I have, or shall ever have, 
 I'm afraid," replied Edward. 
 
 During this winter, which passed rapidly away, very 
 few circumstances of any consequence occurred. Old 
 Jacob was more or less confined to the cottage by the 
 rheumatism, and Edward Jiunted either by himself or 
 occasionally with Humphrey. Humphrey was fortunate 
 enough to take a bull and cow-calf in his pitfall, both of 
 them about a year or fifteen months old, and by a rude 
 invention of his, by way of windlass, contrived, with the 
 assistance of Edward, to hoist them uninjured out of the 
 pit. They were put into the yard, and after having been 
 starved till they were tamed, they followed the example 
 of the heifer and calf, and became quite tame. These 
 were an important addition to their stock, as may well be 
 imagined. The only mishap under which they laboured 
 was, old Jacob's confinement to the cottage, which, as the 
 winter advanced, prevented him from going to Lymington ; 
 they could not therefore sell any venison, and Humphrey, 
 by way of experiment, smoked some venison hams, which 
 he hung up with the others. There was another point on 
 which they felt anxiety, which was, that Jacob could not 
 cross the forest to get the puppies which had been 
 promised them, and the time was past, for it was now 
 
68 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 January, when he was to have called for them. Edward 
 and Humphrey pressed the old man very hard to let one 
 of them go ; but the only answer they could obtain was, 
 " that he'd be better soon." At last, finding that he got 
 worse instead of better, he consented that Edward should 
 go. He gave directions how to proceed, the way he was 
 to take, and a description of the keeper's lodge ; cautioned 
 him to call himself by the name of Armitage, and describe 
 himself as his grandson. Edward promised to obey Jacob's 
 directions, and the next morning he set off, mounted upon 
 White Billy, with a little money in his pocket, in case 
 he should want it. 
 
 ** I wish I was going with you," said Humphrey, as he 
 walked by the side of the pony. 
 
 '' I wish you were, Humphrey : for my part, I feel as if 
 I were a slave set at liberty. I do justice to old Jacob's 
 kindness and good-will, and acknowledge how much we 
 are indebted to him ; but still, to be housed up here in the 
 forest, never seeing or speaking to anyone, shut out from 
 the world, does not suit Edward Beverley. Our father 
 was a soldier, and a right good one ; and if I were old 
 enough I think even now I should escape and join the 
 royal party, broken as it may be, and by all accounts is, at 
 this moment. Deer-stalking is all very well, but I fly at 
 higher game." 
 
 " I feel the same as you do," replied Humphrey ; " but 
 recollect, Edward, that the old man's very infirm, and 
 what would become of our sisters if we were to leave 
 them ? " 
 
 " I know that well, Humphrey ; I have no idea of 
 leaving them, you may be sure ; but I wish they were 
 with our relations in safety, and then we should be free to 
 act. 
 
 " Yes, we should, Edward ; but recollect that we are 
 not yet men, and boys of fifteen and thirteen cannot do 
 much, although they may wish to do much." 
 
 " It's true that I am only fifteen," replied Edward, " but 
 I am strong e^iough, and so are you. I think if I had a 
 
The Children of the New Forest 69 
 
 fair cut at a man's head, I would make him stagger under 
 it, were he as big as a buffalo. As young as I have been 
 to the wars, that I know well ; and I recollect my father 
 promising me that I should go with him as soon as I was 
 fifteen." 
 
 "What puzzles me," replied Humphrey, "is the fear 
 that old Jacob has of our being seen at Lymington." 
 
 * * Why, what fear is there .? " 
 
 " I cannot tell more than you , in my opinion,-the fear 
 is only in his own imagination. They surely would not 
 hurt us (if we walked about without arms like other 
 people), because our father had fought for the king ? 
 That they have beheaded some people is true ; but then 
 they were plotting in the king's favour, or in other ways 
 opposed to Parliament. This I have gathered from Jacob : 
 but I cannot see what we have to fear, if we remain quiet. 
 But now comes the question, Edward ; for Jacob has, I 
 believe, said more to me on this one subject than he has to 
 you. Suppose you were to leave the forest, what would 
 be the first step which you would take ? " 
 
 " I should of course state who I was, and take possession 
 of my father's property at Arnwood, which is mine by 
 descent." 
 
 " Exactly ; so Jacob thinks, and he says that would be 
 your ruin, for the property is sequestered, as they call 
 it, or forfeited to the Parliament, in consequence of your 
 father having fought against it on the king's side. It no 
 longer belongs to you, and you would not be allowed to 
 take it : on the contrary, you would in all probability be 
 imprisoned, and who knows what might then take place ? 
 You see there is danger ? " 
 
 " Did Jacob say this to you ? " 
 
 " Yes, he did : he told me he dare not speak to you 
 on the subject, you were so fiery ; and if you heard that 
 the property was confiscated you would certainly do some 
 rash act, and that anything of the kind would be a 
 pretence for laying hold of you ; and then he said that 
 he did not think that he would live long, for he was 
 
70 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 weaker every day ; and that he only hoped his life would 
 be spared another year or two, that he might keep you 
 quiet till better times came. He said that if they supposed 
 that we were all burnt in the house when it was fired, it 
 would give them a fair opportunity of calling you an 
 impostor, and treating you accordingly ; and that there 
 were so many anxious to have a gift of the property that 
 you would have thousands of people compassing your 
 death. He said that your making known yourself and 
 claiming your property would be the very conduct that 
 your enemies would wish you to follow, and would be 
 attended with most fatal consequences ; for he said, to 
 prove that you were Edward Beverley, you must declare 
 that I and your sisters were in the forest with him, and 
 this disclosure would put the whole family in the power 
 of their bitterest enemies ; and what would become of 
 your sisters, it would be impossible to say, but most 
 likely they would be put under the charge of some 
 Puritan family, who would have a pleasure in ill-treating 
 and humiliating the daughters of such a man as Colonel 
 Beverley." 
 
 *' And why did he not tell me all this ? " 
 
 " He was afraid to say anything to you ; he thought 
 that you would be so mad at the idea of this injustice 
 that you would do something rash : and he said, ' I pray 
 every night that my otherwise useless life may be spared ; 
 for, were I to die, I know that Edward would quit the 
 forest.' " 
 
 " Never, while my sisters are under my protection," 
 replied Edward ; " were they safe, I would be out of it 
 to-morrow." 
 
 " I think, Edward, that there is great truth in what 
 Jacob says ; you could do no good (for they would not 
 restore your property), by making your seclusion known 
 at present, and you might do a great deal of harm — 
 * bide your time ' — is good advice in such troubled times. 
 I therefore think that I should be very wary if I were 
 you ; but I still think that there is no fear of either you 
 
The Children of the New Forest 71 
 
 or I going out of the forest in our present dresses and 
 under the name of Armitage. No one would recognise 
 us ; you are grown tall, and so am I, and we are so 
 tanned and sunburnt with air and exercise that we do look 
 more like children of the forest than the sons of Colonel 
 Beverley." 
 
 "Humphrey, you speak very sensibly, and I agree 
 with you. I am not quite so fiery as the old man thinks , 
 and if my bosom burns with indignation, at all events I 
 have sufficient power to conceal my feelings when it is 
 necessary. I can oppose art to art, if it becomes requi- 
 site, and which, from what you have said, I believe now is 
 really so. One thing is certain, that while King Charles 
 is a prisoner, as he now is, and his party dispersed or gone 
 abroad, I can do nothing, and to make myself known 
 would only be to injure myself and all of us. Keep quiet, 
 therefore, I certainly shall, and also remain as I am now 
 under a false name ; but still I must and will mix up with 
 other people, and know what is going on. I am willing 
 to live in this forest and protect my sisters as long as it is 
 necessary so to do ; but although I will reside here, I will 
 not be confined to the forest altogether." 
 
 " That's exactly what I think too, Edward, what I wish 
 myself: but let us not be too hasty even in this. And 
 now, I will wish you a pleasant ride ; and, Edward, if you 
 can, procure of the keepers some small shot for me ; I 
 much wish to have some." 
 
 " I will not forget ; good-bye, brother." 
 
 Humphrey returned home to attend his farm-yard, 
 while Edward continued his journey through the forest. 
 Some estimate of the character of the two boys may be 
 formed from the above conversation. Edward was 
 courageous and impetuous — hasty in his resolves, but 
 still open to conviction. Brought up as the heir to the 
 property, he felt, more than Humphrey could be expected 
 to do, the mortification of being left a pauper, after such 
 high prospects in his early days : his vindictive feelings 
 against the opposite party were therefore more keen, and 
 
72 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 his spirit mounted more under the conviction which he 
 harboured. His disposition was naturally warlike, and 
 this disposition had been fostered by his father when he 
 was a child — still a kinder heart or a more generous lad 
 never existed. 
 
 Humphrey was of a much more subdued and philo- 
 sophical temperament, not perhaps so well calculated to 
 lead as to advise ; there was great prudence in him united 
 with courage ; but his was a passive courage rather than 
 an active one — a courage which if assailed would defend 
 itself valiantly, but would be wary and reflective before it 
 would attack. Humphrey had not that spirit of chivalry 
 possessed by Edward. He was a younger son, and had 
 to earn, in a way, his own fortune, and he felt that his 
 inclinations were more for peace than strife. Moreover, 
 Humphrey had talents which Edward had not — a natural 
 talent for mechanics, and an inquisitive research into 
 science, as far as his limited education would permit him. 
 He was more fitted for an engineer or an agriculturist 
 than for a soldier, although there is no doubt that he 
 would have made a very brave soldier, if such was to have 
 become his avocation. 
 
 For kindness and generosity of nature he was equal 
 to his brother, and this was the reason why an angry 
 word never passed between them ; for the question 
 between them was, not which should have his way, but 
 which should give up most to the wishes of the other. 
 We hardly need say, that there never were two brothers 
 who were more attached, and who so mutually respected 
 each other. 
 
 Chapter VIII 
 
 Edward put the pony to a trot, and in two hours was on 
 the other side of the New Forest. The directions given 
 to him by Jacob were not forgotten, and before it was 
 noon he found himself at the gate of the keeper's house. 
 
The Children of the New Forest ^i^ 
 
 Dismounting, and hanging the bridle of the pony over the 
 rail, he walked through a small garden, neatly kept, but, 
 so early in the year, not over gay, except that the crocus 
 and snowdrops were peeping. He rapped at the door 
 with his knuckles, and a girl of about fourteen, very 
 neatly dressed, answered the summons. 
 
 " Is Oswald Partridge at home, maiden ? " said Edward. 
 
 *' No, young man, he is not. He is in the forest." 
 
 " When will he return ? " 
 
 "Towards the evening is his time, unless he is more 
 than usually successful." 
 
 " I have come some distance to find him," replied 
 Edward ; " and it would vex me to return without seeing 
 him. Has he a wife, or any one that I could speak to ? " 
 
 "He has no wife; but I am willing to deliver a 
 message." 
 
 "I am come about some dogs which he promised to 
 Jacob Armitage, my relation ; but the old man is too unwell, 
 and has been for some time, to come himself for them, 
 and he has sent me." 
 
 "There are dogs, young and old, large and small, in 
 the kennels ; so far do I know, and no more." 
 
 " I fear then I must wait till his return," replied 
 Edward. 
 
 "I will speak to my father," replied the young girl, 
 " if you will wait one moment." 
 
 In a minute or two the girl returned, saying that her 
 father begged that he would walk in, and he would speak 
 with him. Edward bowed, and followed the young girl, 
 who led the way to a room, in which was seated a man 
 dressed after the fashion of the Roundheads of the day. 
 His steeple-crowned hat lay on the chair, with his sword 
 beneath it. He was sitting at a table covered with papers. 
 
 " Here is the youth, father," said the girl ; and having 
 said this, she crossed the room and took a seat by the side 
 of the fire. The man, or we should rather say gentleman 
 — for he had the appearance of one, notwithstanding 
 the sombre and peculiar dress he wore, continued to read 
 
74 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 a letter which he had just opened ; and Edward, who 
 feared himself the prisoner of a Roundhead when he only 
 expected to meet a keeper, was further irritated by the 
 neglect shown towards him by the party. Forgetting 
 that he was, by his own assertion, not Edward Beverley, 
 but the relative of one Jacob Armitage, he coloured 
 up with anger as he stood at the door. Fortunately 
 the time that it took the other party to read through the 
 letter gave Edward also time for recollecting the disguise 
 under which he appeared; the colour subsided from his 
 cheeks, and he remained in silence, occasionally meeting 
 the look of the little girl, who, when their eyes met, 
 immediately withdrew her glance. 
 
 " What is your business, young man ? " at last said the 
 gentleman at the table. 
 
 " I came, sir, on private business with the keeper, 
 Oswald Partridge, to obtain two young hounds, which he 
 promised to my grandfather, Jacob Armitage." 
 
 ** Armitage ! " said the other party, referring to a list 
 on the table ; " Armitage — Jacob — yes — I see he is one 
 of the verderers. Why has he not been here to call upon 
 me r 
 
 " For what reason should he call upon you, sir ? " 
 replied Edward. 
 
 ** Simply, young man, because the New Forest is, by 
 the Parliament, committed to my charge. Notice has 
 been given for all those who were employed to come 
 here, that they might be permitted to remain, or be dis- 
 charged, as I may deem most advisable." 
 
 ** Jacob Armitage has heard nothing of this, sir," 
 replied Edward. " He was a keeper, appointed under 
 the king; for two or three years his allowances have 
 never been paid, and he has lived in his own cottage, 
 which was left to him by his father, being his own 
 property." 
 
 " And pray, may I ask, young man, do you live with 
 Jacob Armitage ? " 
 
 " I have done so for more than a year." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 75 
 
 " And as your relation has received no pay and allow- 
 ances, as you state, pray, by what means has he main- 
 tained himself ? " 
 
 '* How have the other keepers maintained themselves ? " 
 replied Edward. 
 
 " Do not put questions to me, sir," replied the gentle- 
 man ; ** but be pleased to reply to mine. What has been 
 the means of subsistence of Jacob Armitage ? " 
 
 " If you think he has no means of subsistence, sir, 
 you are mistaken," replied Edward. " We have land of 
 our own, which we cultivate ; we have our pony and our 
 cart ; we have our pigs and our cows." 
 
 ** And they have been sufficient ? " 
 
 " Had the patriarchs more ? " replied Edward. 
 
 " You are pithy at reply, young man ; but I know 
 something of Jacob Armitage, and we know," continued 
 he, putting his finger close to some writing opposite the 
 name on the list, " with whom he has associated, and 
 with whom he has served. Now allow me to put one 
 question. You have come, you say, for two young 
 hounds. Are their services required for your pigs and 
 cows, and to what uses are they to be put ? " 
 
 "We have as good a dog as there is in the forest," 
 replied Edward, *' but we wished to have others, in case 
 we should lose him." 
 
 " As good a dog as in the forest — -good for what ? " 
 
 " For hunting." 
 
 " Then you acknowledge that you do hunt ? " 
 
 " I acknowledge nothing for Jacob Armitage, he may 
 answer for himself," replied Edward ; " but allow me 
 to assure you that if he has killed venison no one can 
 blame him." 
 
 " Perhaps you will explain why ? " 
 
 " Nothing is more easy. Jacob Armitage served King 
 Charles, who employed him as a verderer in the forest, 
 and paid him his wages. Those who should not have 
 done so rebelled against the king, took his authority 
 from him, and the means of paying those he employed. 
 
76 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 They were still servants of the king, for they were not 
 dismissed ; and, having no other means of support, they 
 considered that their good master would be but too happy 
 that they should support themselves by killing, for their 
 subsistence, that venison which they could no longer 
 preserve for him without eating some themselves." 
 
 "Then you admit that Jacob Armitage has killed the 
 deer in the forest ? " 
 
 " I admit nothing for Jacob Armitage." 
 
 " You admit that you have killed it yourself." 
 
 " I shall not answer that question, sir ; in the first 
 place, I am not here to criminate myself; and, in the 
 next, I must know by what authority you have the right 
 to inquire." 
 
 "Young man," replied the other in a severe tone, "if 
 you wish to know my authority, malapert as you are " (at 
 this remark Edward started, yet, recollecting himself, he 
 compressed his lips and stood still), " this is my commis- 
 sion, appointing me the agent of Parliament to take charge 
 and superintend the New Forest, with power to appoint 
 and dismiss those whom I please. I presume you must 
 take my word for it, as you cannot read and write." 
 
 Edward stepped up to the table, and very quietly took 
 up the paper and read it. " You have stated what is 
 correct, sir," said he, laying it down ; " and the date of 
 it is, I perceive, on the 20th day of the last month of 
 December. It is, therefore, but eighteen days old." 
 
 "And what inference would you draw from that, young 
 man ? " replied the gentleman, looking up to him with 
 some astonishment. 
 
 " Simply this, sir — that Jacob Armitage has been laid 
 up with the rheumatism for three months, during which 
 time he certainly has not killed any venison. Now, sir, 
 until the Parliament took the forest into their hands, it 
 undoubtedly belonged to his majesty, if it does not now ; 
 therefore Jacob Armitage, for whatever slaughter he may 
 have committed, is, up to the present, only answerable to 
 his sovereign. King Charles." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 77 
 
 " It is easy to perceive the school in which you have 
 been brought up, young man, even if there was not 
 evidence on this paper that your forefather served under 
 the CavaHer Colonel Beverley, and has brought you up 
 to his way of thinking." 
 
 " Sir, it is a base dog that bites the hand that feeds 
 him," replied Edward with warmth. " Jacob Armitage, 
 and his father before him, were retainers in the family of 
 Colonel Beverley ; they were indebted to him for the 
 situation they now hold in the forest ; indebted to him 
 for everything ; they revere his name, they uphold the 
 cause for which he fell, as I do^'* 
 
 " Young man, if you do not speak advisedly, at all 
 events you speak gratefully ; neither have I a word of 
 disrespect to offer to the memory of Colonel Beverley, 
 who was a gallant man, and true to the cause which he 
 espoused, although it was not a holy one ; but in my 
 position, I cannot, in justice to those whom I serve, give 
 places and emolument to those who have been, and still 
 are, as I may judge by your expressions, adverse to the 
 present government." 
 
 "Sir," replied Edward, "your language with respect 
 to Colonel Beverley, has made me feel respect for you, 
 which I confess I did not at first ; what you say is very 
 just J not that I think you harm Jacob Armitage ; as, in 
 the first place, I know that he would not serve under you ; 
 and, in the next, that he is too old and infirm to hold the 
 situation ; neither has he occasion for it, as his cottage and 
 land are his own, and you cannot remove him." 
 
 " He has the title, I presume ? " replied the gentleman. 
 
 " He has the title given to his grandfather, long before 
 King Charles was born, and I presume the Parliament do 
 not intend to invalidate the acts of former kings." 
 
 " May I inquire what relation you are to Jacob 
 Armitage ? " 
 
 "I believe, I have before said, his grandson." 
 
 " You Hve with him ? " 
 
 " I do." 
 
78 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ** And if the old man dies, will inherit his property ?'* 
 
 Edward smiled, and looking at the young girl, said, 
 *' Now, I ask you, maiden, if your father does not pre- 
 sume upon his office ? " 
 
 The young girl laughed, and said, "He is in authority." 
 
 '* Not over me, certainly, and not over my grandfather, 
 for he has dismissed him." 
 
 " Were you brought up at the cottage, young man ? " 
 
 "No, sir, I was brought up at Arnwood. I was a 
 playmate of the children of Colonel Beverley." 
 
 " Educated with them ? " 
 
 " Yes, for, as far as my wilfulness would permit, the 
 chaplain was always ready to give me instruction." 
 
 " Where were you when Arnwood was burnt down ? " 
 
 "I was at the cottage at that time," replied Edward, 
 grinding his teeth and looking wildly. 
 
 " Nay, nay, I can forgive any expression of feeling on 
 your part, my young man, when that dreadful and dis- 
 graceful deed is brought to your memory. It was a stain 
 that can never be effaced — a deed most diabolical, and 
 what we thought would call down the vengeance of 
 heaven. If prayers could avert, or did avert it, they were 
 not wanting on our side." 
 
 Edward remained silent : this admission on the part of 
 the Roundhead prevented an explosion on his part. He 
 felt that all were not so bad as he had imagined. After a 
 long pause, he said, " When I came here, sir, it was to 
 seek Oswald Partridge, and obtain the hounds which he 
 had promised us ; but I presume that my journey is now 
 useless." 
 
 "Why so?" 
 
 " Because you have the control of the forest, and will 
 not permit dogs for the chase to be given away to those 
 who are not employed by the powers that now govern." 
 
 " You have judged correctly, in so far that my duty is 
 to prevent it ; but as the promise was made previous to 
 the date of my commission, I presume," said he, smiling, 
 ** you think I have no right to interfere, as it will be an 
 
The Children of the New Forest 79 
 
 ex post facto case, if I do : I shall not therefore interfere, 
 only I must point out to you that the laws are still the 
 same relative to those who take the deer in the forest by 
 stealth — you understand me ? " 
 
 *' Yes, sir, I do; and if you will not be offended, I will 
 give you a candid reply." 
 
 " Speak then." 
 
 " I consider that the deer in this forest belong to King 
 Charles, who is my lawful sovereign, and I own no 
 authority but from him. I hold myself answerable to 
 him alone for any deer I may kill, and I feel sure of his 
 permission and full forgiveness for what I may do." 
 
 " That may be your opinion, my good sir, but it will 
 not be the opinion of the ruling powers ; but if caught, 
 you will be punished, and that by me, in pursuance of the 
 authority vested in me." 
 
 "Well, sir; if so, so be it. You have dismissed the 
 Armitages on account of their upholding the king, and 
 you cannot, therefore, be surprised that they uphold him 
 more than ever. Nor can you be surprised if a dismissed 
 verderer becomes a poacher." 
 
 "Nor can you be surprised if a poacher is caught, that 
 he incurs the penalty," replied the Roundhead. "So 
 now there's an end of our argument. If you go into the 
 kitchen, you will find wherewithal to refresh the outward 
 man, and if you wish to remain till Oswald Partridge 
 comes home, you are welcome." 
 
 Edward, who felt indignant at being dismissed to the 
 kitchen, nodded his head and smiled upon the little girl, 
 and left the room. "Well," thought he, as he went 
 along the passage, "I came here for two puppies, and I 
 have found a Roundhead. I don't know how it is, but I 
 am not so angry with him as I thought I should be. 
 That little girl had a nice smile — she was quite handsome 
 when she smiled. Oh, this is the kitchen, to which," 
 thought he, " the Lord of Arnwood is dismissed by a 
 Covenanter and Roundhead, probably a tradesman or 
 outlaw, who has served the cause. Well, be it so; as 
 
8o The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Humphrey says, * I'll bide my time.' But there is no one 
 here, so I'll try if there is a stable for White Billy, who is 
 tired, I presume, of being at the gate." 
 
 Edward returned by the way he came, and went out of 
 the front door, and through the garden to where the 
 pony was made fast, and led him away in search of a 
 stable. He found one behind the house, and filling the 
 rack with hay, returned to the house, and seated himself 
 at a porch which was at the door which led to the back 
 premises, for the keeper's house was large and com- 
 modious. Edward was in deep thought, when he was 
 roused by the little girl, the daughter of the newly- 
 appointed Intendant of the forest, who said : 
 
 "I am afraid, young sir, you have had but sorry 
 welcome in the kitchen, as there was no one to receive 
 you. I was not aware that Phoebe had gone out. If 
 you will come with me, I may, perhaps, find you refresh- 
 ment." 
 
 "Thanks, maiden, you are kind and considerate to an 
 avowed poacher," replied Edward. 
 
 " Oh, but you will not poach, Fm sure ; and if you 
 do, I'll beg you off if I can," replied the girl, laughing. 
 
 Edward followed her into the kitchen, and she soon 
 produced a cold fowl and a venison pasty, which she 
 placed on the table; she then went out and returned 
 with a jug of ale. 
 
 " There," said she, putting it on the table, " that is all 
 that I can find." 
 
 ** Your father's name is Heatherstone, I believe. It 
 was so on the warrant." 
 
 " Yes, it is." 
 
 " And yours ? " 
 
 " The same as my father's, I should presume." 
 
 " Yes, but your baptismal name ? " 
 
 ** You ask strange questions, young sir ; but still I 
 will answer you that : my baptismal name is Patience." 
 
 "I thank you for your condescension," replied Edward. 
 " You live here ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 81 
 
 " For the present, good sir ; and now I leave you." 
 "That's a nice little girl," thought Edward, "although 
 she is the daughter of a Roundhead ; and she calls me 
 * sir.' I cannot, therefore, look like Jacob's grandson, 
 and fhust be careful." Edward then set to with a good 
 appetite at the viands which had been placed before him, 
 and had just finished a hearty meal when Patience 
 Heatherstone again came in and said : 
 
 " Oswald Partridge is now coming home." 
 " I thank you, maiden," replied Edward. " May I ask 
 a question of you ? Where is the king now ^ " 
 
 " I have heard that he resides at Hurst Castle," replied 
 the girl ; '' but," added she in a low tone, " all attempts 
 to see him would be useless, and only hurt him and those 
 who made the attempt." Having said this she left the 
 room. 
 
 Chapter IX 
 
 Edward, having finished his meal, and had a good pull 
 at the jug of ale, which was a liquor he had not tasted 
 for a long while, rose from the table and went out of the 
 back door and found there Oswald Partridge. He accosted 
 him, stating the reason for his coming over to him. " I 
 did not know that Jacob had a grandson ; indeed, I never 
 knew that he had a son. Have you been living with him 
 long ? " 
 
 " More than a year," replied Edward ; " before that I 
 was in the household at Arnwood." 
 
 "Then you are of the king's side, I presume ? " replied 
 Oswald. 
 
 " To death," replied Edward, " when the time comes." 
 
 " And I am also ; that you may suppose, for never 
 would I give a hound to anyone that was not. But we 
 had better go to the kennels ; dogs may hear, but they 
 can't repeat." 
 
 C F 
 
 V 
 
82 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 "I little thought to have met anyone but you here 
 when I came," said Edward ; " and I will now tell you 
 all that passed between me and the new Intendant." 
 Edward then related the conversation. 
 
 *' You have been bold," said Oswald — " but perhaps 
 it is all the better — I am to retain my situation, and so 
 are two others : but there are many new hands coming in 
 as rangers. I know nothing of them but that they are 
 little fitted for their places j and rail against the king all 
 day long, which I suppose is their chief merit in the 
 eyes of those who appoint them. However, one thing is 
 certain, that if those fellows cannot stalk a deer them- 
 selves, they will do all they can to prevent others ; so 
 you must be on the alert, for the punishment is severe." 
 
 " I fear them not ; the only difficulty is, that we shall 
 not be able to find a sale for the venison now," replied 
 Edward. 
 
 " Oh, never fear that ; I will give you the names of 
 those who will take all your venison off your hands 
 without any risk on your part, except in the killing of it. 
 They will meet you in the park, lay down ready money, 
 and take it away. I don't know, but I have an idea that 
 this new Intendant, or what you may call him, is not 
 so severe as he pretends to be. Indeed, his permitting 
 you to say what he did, and his own words relative to 
 the colonel, convince me that I am right in the opinion 
 that I formed." 
 
 " Do you know who he is ? " 
 
 " Not much about him, but he is a great friend of 
 General Cromwell's, and they say has done good service 
 to the Parliamentary cause ; but we shall meet again, for 
 the forest is free, at all events." 
 
 "If you come here," continued Oswald, "do not carry 
 your gun, and see that you are not watched home. There 
 are the dogs for your grandfather. Why, how old must 
 you be, for Jacob is not more that sixty, or thereabout ? " 
 
 " I am fifteen past, nevertheless." 
 
 " I should have put you down for eighteen or nineteen 
 
The Children of the New Forest 83 
 
 at least. You are well grown indeed for that age. Well, 
 nothing like a forest life to turn a boy into a man ! Can 
 you stalk a deer ? " 
 
 "I seldom go out without bringing one down." 
 
 ** Indeed ! That Jacob is a master of his craft is 
 certain. But you are young to have learnt it so soon. 
 Can you tell the slot of a brocket from a stag ? " 
 
 " Yes, and the slot of a brocket from a doe." 
 
 " Better still. We must go out together ; and besides, 
 I must know where the old man's cottage is (for I do not 
 exactly) ; in the first place, because I may want to come 
 to you, and in the next, that I may put others on a false 
 scent. — Do you know the clump of large oaks, which they 
 call the Clump Royal .? " 
 
 " Yes, I do." 
 
 " Will you meet me there the day after to-morrow, at 
 early dawn .'' " 
 
 *af Hive and do well." 
 
 ''That's enough. Take the dogs in the leashes, and 
 go away now." 
 
 " Many thanks ; but I must not leave the pony ; he is 
 in the stable." 
 
 The keeper nodded adieu to Edward, and left him to 
 go to the stable for the pony. Edward saddled White 
 Billy, and rode away across the forest with the dogs 
 trotting at the pony's heels. 
 
 Edward had much to reflect upon as he rode back to 
 the cottage. He felt that his position was one of more 
 difficulty than before. That old Jacob Armitage would 
 not last much longer he was convinced; even now the 
 poor old man was shrunk away to a skeleton with pain 
 and disease. That the livelihood to be procured from 
 the forest would be attended with peril, now that order 
 had been restored and the forest was no longer neglected, 
 was certain •, and he rejoiced that Humphrey had, by his 
 assiduity and intelligence, made the farm so profitable as 
 it promised to be. Indeed he felt that, if necessary, they 
 could live upon the proceeds of the farm, and not run 
 
84 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 the risk of imprisonment by stalking the deer. But he 
 had told the Intendant that he considered the game as 
 the king's property, and he was resolved that he would 
 at all events run the risk, although he would no longer 
 permit Humphrey so to do. "If anything happens to 
 me," thought Edward, "Humphrey will still be at the 
 cottage to take care of my sisters ; and if I am obliged 
 to fly the country, it will suit well my feelings, as I can 
 then offer my services to those who still support the king." 
 With these thoughts, and many others, he amused himself 
 until, late in the evening, he arrived at the cottage. He 
 found all in bed except Humphrey, who had waited for 
 him, and to whom he narrated all that had passed. 
 Humphrey said little in reply ; he wished to think it over 
 before he gave any opinion. He told Edward that Jacob 
 had been very ill the whole of the day, and had requested 
 Alice to read the Bible to him during the evening. 
 
 The next morning Edward went to Jacob, who for 
 the last ten days had altogether kept his bed, and gave 
 him the detail of what had happened at the keeper's lodge. 
 
 " You have been more bold than prudent, Edward," 
 replied Jacob ; " but I could not expect you to have 
 spoken otherwise. You are too proud and too manly to 
 tell a lie, and I am glad that it is so. As for your uphold- 
 ing the king, although he is now a prisoner in their hands, 
 they cannot blame you or punish you for that, as long as 
 you have not weapons in your hands ; but now that they 
 have taken the forest under their jurisdiction, you must 
 be careful, for they are the ruling powers at present, 
 and must be obeyed, or the forfeit must be paid. Still 
 I do not ask you to promise me this or that ; I only point 
 out to you that your sisters will suffer by any imprudence 
 on your part ; and for their sakes be careful. I say this, 
 Edward, because I feel that my days are numbered, and 
 that in a short time I shall be called away. You will then 
 have all the load on your shoulders which has been latterly 
 on mine. I have no fear for the result, if you are prudent ; 
 these few months past, during which I have only been a 
 
The Children of the New Forest 85 
 
 burden to you, have proved that you and Humphrey can 
 find a Hving here for yourselves and your sisters -, and it 
 is fortunate, now that the forest laws are about to be put 
 in force, that you have made the farm so profitable. If 
 I might advise, let your hunting in the forest be confined 
 to the wild cattle ; they are not game, and the forest laws 
 do not extend to them, and the meat is as valuable as 
 venison; that is to say, it does not sell so dear, but there 
 is more of it ; but stick to the farm as much as you can ; 
 for you see, Edward, you do not look like a low-born 
 forester, nor ought you to do so ; and the more quiet you 
 keep, the better. As for Oswald Partridge, you may 
 trust him ; I know him well, and he will prove your friend 
 for my sake, as soon as he hears that I am dead. Leave 
 me now, I will talk to you again in the evening. Send 
 Alice to me, my dear boy." 
 
 Edward was much distressed to perceive the change 
 which had taken place in old Jacob. He was evidently 
 much worse ; but Edward had no idea how much worse 
 he was. Edward assisted Humphrey in the farm, and 
 in the evening again went to Jacob, and then told him 
 of the arrangement he had made to meet Oswald Partridge 
 on the following morning. 
 
 " Go, my boy," said Jacob ; " be as intimate with him 
 as you can, and make a friend of him — nay, if it should 
 be necessary, you may tell him who you are ; I did think 
 of telling him myself, as it might be important to you 
 one day as evidence. I think you had better bring him 
 here to-morrow night, Edward j tell him I am dying, and 
 wish to speak to him before I go. Alice will read the 
 Bible to me now, and I will talk with you another time." 
 
 Early the next morning Edward set off to the appointed 
 rendezvous with Oswald Partridge. The Clump Royal, 
 as it was called, from the peculiar size and beauty of the 
 oaks, was about seven miles from the cottage; and at 
 the hour and time indicated Edward, with his gun in his 
 hand, and Smoker lying beside him, was leaning against 
 one of those monarchs of the forest. He did not wait 
 
86 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 long. Oswald Partridge, similarly provided, made his 
 appearance, and Edward advanced to meet him. 
 
 " Welcome, Oswald," said Edward. 
 
 " And welcome to you also, my fine lad," replied 
 Oswald. " I have been hard questioned about you since 
 we parted — first, by the Roundhead Heatherstone, who 
 plied me in all manner of ways to find out whether you are 
 what you assert, the grandson of Jacob, — or some other 
 person. I really believe that he fancies you are the Duke 
 of York — but he could not get any more from me than 
 what I knew. I told him that your grandfather's cottage 
 was his own property, and a grant to his forefathers : that 
 you were brought up at Arnwood, and had joined your 
 grandfather after the death of the colonel, and the murder- 
 ous burning of the house and all within it by his party. 
 But the pretty little daughter was more curious still. She 
 cross-questioned me in every way when her father was not 
 present, and at last begged me as a favour to tell you not 
 to take the deer, as her father was very strict in his duty, 
 and, if caught, you would be imprisoned." 
 
 " Many thanks to her for her caution, but I hope to take 
 one to-day, nevertheless," replied Edward ; "a hart royal 
 is not meat for Roundheads, although the king's servants 
 may feast on them." 
 
 " That's truly said. Well, now I must see your wood- 
 craft. You shall be the leader of the chase." 
 
 *' Think you we can harbour a stag about here .? " 
 
 " Yes, in this month, no doubt." 
 
 " Let us walk on," said Edward. " The wind is fresh 
 from the eastern quarter : we will face it, if you please — 
 or rather, keep it blowing on our right cheek for the 
 present." 
 
 " 'Tis well," replied Oswald ; and they walked for 
 about half an hour. 
 
 " This is the slot of a doe," said Edward, in a low voice, 
 pointing to the marks ; " yonder thicket is a likely harbour 
 for the stag." They proceeded, and Edward pointed out 
 to Oswald the slot of the stag into the thicket. They then 
 
The Children of the New Forest 87 
 
 walked round, and found no marks of the animal having 
 left his lair. 
 
 ** He is here," whispered Edward ; and Oswald made a 
 sign for Edward to enter the thicket, while he walked to 
 the other side. Edward entered the thicket cautiously. 
 In the centre he perceived, through the trees, a small 
 cleared spot, covered with high fern, and felt certain that 
 the stag was lying there. He forced his way on his knees 
 till he had a better view of the place, and then cocked his 
 gun. The noise induced the stag to move his antlers, and 
 discover his lair. Edward could just perceive the eye of 
 the animal through the heath ; he waited till the beast 
 settled again, took steady aim, and fired. At the report 
 of the gun another stag sprung up and burst away. 
 Oswald fired and wounded it, but the animal made off, 
 followed by the dogs. Edward, who hardly knew whether 
 he had missed or not, but felt almost certain that he had 
 not, hastened out of the thicket to join in the chase ; and, 
 as he passed through the fern patch, perceived that his 
 quarry lay dead. He then followed the chase, and, being 
 very fleet of foot, soon came up with Oswald, and passed 
 him without speaking. The stag made for a swampy 
 ground, and finally took to the water beyond it, and stood 
 at bay. Edward then waited for Oswald, who came up 
 with him. 
 
 "He has soiled," said Edward, "and now you may go 
 in and kill him." 
 
 Oswald, eager in the chase, hastened up to where the 
 dogs and stag were in the water, and put a bullet through 
 the animal's head. 
 
 Edward went to him, assisted him to drag the stag out 
 of the water, and then Oswald cut its throat, and proceeded 
 to perform the usual offices. 
 
 " How did you happen to miss him ? " said Oswald, 
 " for these are my shots ? " 
 
 " Because I never fired at him," said Edward ; " my 
 quarry lies dead in the fern — and a fine fellow he is." 
 
 " This is a warrantable stag," said Oswald. 
 
88 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Yes, but mine is a hart royal, as you will see when 
 we go back." 
 
 As soon as Oswald had done his work, he hung the 
 quarters of the animal on an oak-tree, and went back with 
 Edward. 
 
 ** Where did you hit him, Edward?" said Oswald, as 
 they walked along. 
 
 '* I could only see his eye through the fern, and I must 
 have hit him thereabouts." 
 
 On their arrival at the spot Oswald found that Edward 
 had put the ball right into the eye of the stag. 
 
 " Well," said he, " you made me suppose that you knew 
 something of our craft, but I did not believe that you were 
 so apt as you thought yourself to be. I now confess that 
 you are a master, as far as I can see, in all branches of the 
 craft. This is, indeed, a hart royal. Twenty-five antlers, 
 as I live ! Come, out with your knife, and let us finish ; 
 for if we are to go to the cottage we have no time to lose. 
 It will be dark in half an hour." They hung all the 
 quarters of the stag as before, and then set off for Jacob's 
 cottage ; Edward proposing that Oswald should take the 
 cart and pony to carry the meat home the next morning, 
 and that he would accompany him to bring it back. 
 
 "That will do capitally," said Oswald; "and here we 
 are, if I recollect right, and I hope there is something to 
 eat." 
 
 "No fear of that — Alice will be prepared for us," 
 replied Edward. 
 
 Their dinner was ready for them ; and Oswald praised 
 the cooking. He was much surprised to find that Jacob 
 had four grandchildren. After dinner he went into Jacob's 
 room, and remained with him more than an hour. During 
 this conference Jacob confided to Oswald that the four 
 children were the sons and daughters of Colonel Beverley, 
 supposed to have been burnt in the firing of Arnwood. 
 Oswald came out, much surprised as well as pleased with 
 the information, and with the confidence reposed in him. 
 He saluted Edward and Humphrey respectfully, and said. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 89 
 
 ** I was not aware with whom I was in company, sir, as you 
 may well imagine ; but the knowledge of it has made my 
 heart glad." 
 
 "Nay, Oswald," replied Edward, "remember that I 
 am still Edward Armitage, and that we are the grand- 
 children of old Jacob." 
 
 " Certainly, sir, I will, for your own sake, not forget 
 that such is to be supposed to be the case. I assure you 
 I think it very fortunate that Jacob has confided the secret 
 to me, as it may be in my power to be useful. I little 
 thought that I should ever have had my dinner cooked by 
 a daughter of Colonel Beverley." 
 
 They then entered into a long conversation, during 
 which Oswald expressed his opinion that the old man 
 was sinking fast, and would not last more than three or 
 four days. Oswald had a bed made up for him on the 
 floor of the room where Edward and Humphrey slept, 
 and the next morning they set off, at an early hour, with 
 the pony and cart, loaded it with the venison, and took 
 it across the forest to the keeper's lodge. It was so late 
 when they arrived that Edward consented to pass the 
 night there, and return home on the following morning. 
 Oswald went into the sitting-room to speak with the 
 Intendant of the forest, leaving Edward in the kitchen 
 with Phoebe, the maidservant. He told the Intendant 
 that he had brought home some fine venison, and wished 
 his orders about it. He also stated that he had been 
 assisted by Edward Armitage, who had brought the 
 venison home for him in his cart, and who was now in 
 the kitchen, as he would be obliged to pass the night 
 there; and, on being questioned, he was lavish in his 
 praises of Edward's skill and knowledge of woodcraft, 
 which he declared to be superior to his own. 
 
 " It proves that the young man has had much practice, 
 at all events," replied Mr Heatherstone, smiling. "He 
 has been living at the king's expense, but he must not 
 follow it up at the cost of the Parliament. It would be 
 well to take this young man as a ranger if we could ; for 
 
90 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 although he is opposed to us, yet, if he once took our 
 service, he would be faithful, I am sure. You can pro- 
 pose it to him, Oswald. The haunches of that hart 
 royal must be sent up to General Cromwell to-morrow: 
 the remainder we will give directions for as soon as I 
 have made up my mind how to dispose of it." 
 
 Oswald left the room, and came back to Edward. 
 " General Cromwell is to have the haunches of your 
 stag," said he to Edward, smiling ; " and the Intendant 
 proposes that you should take service as one of the 
 rangers." 
 
 " I thank you," replied Edward, " but I've no fancy 
 to find venison for General Cromwell and his Round- 
 heads ; and so you may tell the Intendant, with many 
 thanks for his goodwill towards me, nevertheless." 
 
 *' I thought as much ; but the man meant kindly, that 
 I really think. Now, Phoebe, what can you give us to 
 eat, for we are hungry ? " 
 
 "You shall be served directly," replied Phoebe. "I 
 have some steaks on the fire." 
 
 " And you must find a bed for my young friend 
 here." 
 
 "I have none in the house, but there is plenty of good 
 straw over the stables." 
 
 " That will do," replied Edward ; " Fm not particular." 
 
 " I suppose not. Why should you be ? " replied 
 Phoebe, who was rather old and rather cross. " If you 
 mount the ladder that you will see against the wall, you 
 will find a good bed when you are at the top of it." 
 
 Oswald was about to remonstrate, but Edward held 
 up his finger, and no more was said. 
 
 As soon as they had finished their supper, Phoebe 
 proposed that they should go to bed. It was late, and 
 she would sit up no longer. Edward rose and went out, 
 followed by Oswald, who had given up the keeper's house 
 to the Intendant and his daughter, and slept in the 
 cottage of one of the rangers, about a quarter of a mile 
 off. After some conversation they shook hands and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 91 
 
 parted, as Edward intended returning very early the next 
 morning, being anxious about old Jacob. 
 
 Edward went up the ladder into the loft. There was 
 no door to shut out the wind, which blew piercingly 
 cold, and after a time he found himself so chilled that 
 he could not sleep. He rose to see if he could not find 
 some protection from the wind by getting more into a 
 corner ; for although Phoebe had told him that there was 
 plenty of straw, it proved that there was very little indeed 
 in the loft, barely enough to lie down upon. Edward, 
 after a time, descended the ladder to walk in the yard, 
 that by exercise he might recover the use of his limbs. 
 At last, turning to and fro, he cast his eyes up to the 
 window of the bedroom above the kitchen, where he 
 perceived a light was still burning. He thought it was 
 Phoebe, the maid, going to bed ; and with no very 
 gracious feelings towards her for having deprived him of 
 his own night's rest, he was wishing that she might have 
 the toothache or something else to keep her awake, when 
 suddenly through the white window curtain he perceived 
 a broad light in the room — it increased every moment — 
 and he saw the figure of a female rush past it, and 
 attempt to open the window — the drawing of the curtains 
 showed him that the room was on fire. A moment's 
 thought, and he ran for the ladder by which he had 
 ascended to the loft, and placed it against the window. 
 The flames were less bright, and he could not see the 
 female who had been at the window when he went for 
 the ladder. He ascended quickly, and burst open the 
 casement — the smoke poured out in such volumes that 
 it nearly suffocated him, but he went in ; and as soon as 
 he was inside, he stumbled against the body of the person 
 who had attempted to open the window, but who had 
 fallen down senseless. As he raised the body, the fire, 
 which had been smothered from want of air when all the 
 windows and doors were closed, now burst out, and he 
 was scorched before he could get on the ladder again, 
 with the body in his arms ; but he succeeded in getting 
 
92 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 it down safe. Perceiving that the clothes were on fire, 
 he held them till they were extinguished, and then, for 
 the first time, discovered that he had brought down the 
 daughter of the Intendant of the forest. There was no 
 time to be lost, so Edward carried her into the stable 
 and left her there, still insensible, upon the straw, in a 
 spare stall, while he hastened to alarm the house. The 
 watering-butt for the horses was outside the stable ; 
 Edward caught up the pail, filled it, and hastening up 
 the ladder, threw it into the room, and then descended for 
 more. 
 
 By this time Edward's continual calls of " Fire ! fire ! " 
 had aroused the people of the house, and also of the 
 cottages adjacent. Mr Heatherstone came out half 
 dressed, and with horror on his countenance. Phoebe 
 followed screaming, and the other people now hastened 
 from the cottages. 
 
 '* Save her ! my daughter is in the room ! " exclaimed 
 Mr Heatherstone. ' ' Oh, save her, or let me do so ! " 
 cried the poor man in agony ; but the fire burst out of 
 the window in such force, that any attempt would have 
 been in vain. 
 
 " Oswald," cried Edward to him, **let the people pass 
 the water up to me as fast as possible. They can do no 
 good looking on." 
 
 Oswald set the men to the work, and Edward was now 
 supplied with water so fast that the fire began to diminish. 
 The window was now approachable, and a few more 
 buckets enabled him to put one foot into the room, and 
 then every moment the flames and smoke decreased. 
 
 Meanwhile it would be impossible to describe the agony 
 of the Intendant, who would have rushed up the ladder 
 into the flames had he not been held by some of the men. 
 " My daughter ! my child ! — burnt — burnt to death ! " 
 exclaimed he, clasping his hands. 
 
 At that moment a voice in the crowd called out, 
 '' There were four burnt at Arnwood ! " 
 
 ** God of Heaven ! " exclaimed Mr Heatherstone, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 93 
 
 falling down into a swoon, in which state he was carried 
 to a neighbouring cottage. 
 
 Meanwhile the supply of water enabled Edward to put 
 out the fire altogether ; the furniture of the room was 
 burnt, but the fire had extended no farther ; and when 
 Edward was satisfied that there was no more danger, he 
 descended the ladder, and left it to others to see that all 
 was safe. He then called Oswald to him, and desired that 
 he would accompany him to the stable. 
 
 ** Oh, sir," replied Oswald, " this is dreadful ! and such 
 a sweet young lady too." 
 
 "She is safe and well," replied Edward; "I think so, 
 at least. I brought her down the ladder and put her in 
 the stable before I attempted to put out the fire. See, 
 there she is ; she has not recovered yet from her swoon. 
 Bring some water. She breathes ! thank God ! There, 
 that will do, Oswald, she is recovering. Now let us 
 cover her up in your cloak, and carry her to your cottage. 
 We will recover her there." 
 
 Oswald folded up the still unconscious girl in his cloak, 
 and carried her away in his arms, followed by Edward. 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the cottage, the inmates of 
 which were all busy at the keeper's lodge, they put her 
 on a bed, and very soon restored her to consciousness. 
 
 " Where is my father ? " cried Patience, as soon as she 
 was sufficiently recovered. 
 
 ** He is safe and well, miss," replied Oswald. 
 
 " Is the house burnt down ? " 
 
 " No. The fire is all out again." 
 
 ** Who saved me ? tell me." 
 
 " Young Armitage, miss." 
 
 ** Who is he ? oh, I recollect now ; but I must go to 
 my father. Where is he ? " 
 
 " In the other cottage, miss." 
 
 Patience attempted to stand, but found that she was too 
 much exhausted, and she fell back again on the bed. " I 
 can't stand," said she. " Bring my father to me." 
 
 " I will, miss," replied Oswald. 
 
94 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Will you stay here, Edward ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Edward. He went out of the cottage 
 door, and remained there while Oswald went to Mr 
 Heatherstone. 
 
 Oswald found him sensible, but in deep distress, as may 
 be imagined. " The fire is all out, sir," said Oswald. 
 
 ** I care not for that. My poor, poor child ! " 
 
 " Your child is safe, sir," replied Oswald. 
 
 '* Safe, did you say ? " cried Mr Heatherstone, starting 
 up. " Safe ; where .? " 
 
 " In my cottage. She has sent me for you." 
 
 Mr Heatherstone rushed out, passed by Edward, who 
 was standing at the door of the other cottage, and was 
 in his daughter's arms. Oswald came out to Edward, 
 who then detailed to him the way in which he had saved 
 the girl. 
 
 " Had it not been for the ill-nature of that girl Phoebe, 
 in sending me to sleep where there was no straw, they 
 would all have been burnt," observed Edward. 
 
 " She gave you an opportunity of rewarding good for 
 evil," observed Oswald. 
 
 ** Yes, but I am burnt very much in my arm," said 
 Edward. ** Have you anything that will be good for it ? " 
 
 " Yes, I think I have : wait a moment." 
 
 Oswald went into the cottage and returned with some 
 salve, with which he dressed Edward's arm, which proved 
 to be very severely burnt. 
 
 " How grateful the Intendant ought to be — and will 
 be, I have no doubt ! " observed Oswald. 
 
 " And for that very reason I shall saddle my pony 
 and ride home as fast as I can ; and, do you hear, 
 Oswald, do not show him where I Hve." 
 
 " I hardly know how I can refuse him, if he requires 
 it." 
 
 " But you must not. He will be offering me a situation 
 in the forest, by way of showing his gratitude ; and 
 I will accept of none. I have no objection to save his 
 daughter, as I would save the daughter of my worst 
 
The Children of the New Forest 95 
 
 enemy, or my worst enemy himself, from such a dreadful 
 death ; but I do not want their thanks or offers of service. 
 I will accept nothing from a Roundhead ; and as for the 
 venison in the forest, it belongs to the king, and I shall 
 help myself whenever I think proper. Good-bye, Oswald, 
 you will call and see us when you have time ? " 
 
 " I will be with you before the week is out, depend 
 upon it," replied Oswald. 
 
 Edward then asked Oswald to saddle his pony for him, 
 as his arm prevented him from doing it himself, and as 
 soon as it was done he rode away for the cottage. 
 
 Edward rode fast, for he was anxious to get home and 
 ascertain the state of poor old Jacob ; and, moreover, his 
 burnt arm was very painful. He was met by Humphrey 
 about a mile from the cottage, who told him that he did 
 not think that the old man could last many hours, and 
 that he was very anxious to see him. As the pony was 
 quite tired with the fast pace that Edward had ridden, 
 Edward pulled up to a walk, and as they went along 
 acquainted Humphrey with what had passed. 
 
 " Is your arm very painful ? " 
 
 " Yes, it is indeed," replied Edward ; " but it can't 
 be helped." 
 
 " No, of course not, but it may be made more easy. 
 I know what will do it some good ; for I recollect when 
 Benjamin burnt his hand at Arnwood, what they applied 
 to it, and it gave him great relief." 
 
 " Yes, very likely ; but I am not aware that we have 
 any drugs or medicine in the cottage. But here we 
 are : will you take Billy to the stable, while I go on to 
 old Jacob ? " 
 
 " Thank God that you are come, Edward," said the 
 old forester, ** for I was anxious to see you before I die; 
 and something tells me that I have but a short time to 
 remain here." 
 
 " Why should you say so ! — do you feel very ill ? " 
 " No, not ill ; but I feel that I am sinking fast. 
 Recollect that I am an old man, Edward." 
 
g6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Not so very old, Jacob *, Oswald said that you were 
 not more than sixty years old." 
 
 " Oswald knows nothing about it. I am past seventy- 
 six, Edward; and you know, Edward, the Bible says 
 that the days of men are threescore years and ten ; so 
 that I am beyond the mark. And now, Edward, I have 
 but few words to say. Be careful — if not for your own 
 sake, at least for your little sisters'. You are young, but 
 you are strong and powerful above your years, and can 
 better protect them than I could. I see darker days yet 
 coming — but it is His will, and who shall doubt that that 
 is right ? I pray you not to make your birth and lineage 
 known as yet — it can do no good, and it may do harm — 
 and if you can be persuaded to live in the cottage, and 
 to live on the farm, which will now support you all, it will 
 be better. Do not get into trouble about the venison, 
 which they now claim as their own. You will find some 
 money in the bag in my chest, sufficient to buy all you 
 want for a long while — but take care of it ; for there is 
 no saying but you may require it. And now, Edward, 
 call your brother and sisters to me, that I may bid them 
 farewell. I am, as we all are, sinful, but I trust in the 
 mercy of God through Jesus Christ. Edward, I have 
 done my duty towards you, as well as I have been able ; 
 but promise me one thing — that you will read the Bible 
 and prayers every morning and evening, as I have always 
 done, after I am gone ; promise me that, Edward." 
 
 "I promise you that it shall be done, Jacob," replied 
 Edward, " and I will not forget your other advice." 
 
 " God bless you, Edward. Now call the children." 
 
 Edward summoned his sisters and Humphrey. 
 
 " Humphrey, my good boy," said Jacob, " recollect 
 that in the midst of life we are in death ; and that there 
 is no security for young or old. You or your brother 
 may be cut off in your youth ; one may be taken, and 
 the other left. Recollect, your sisters depend upon you, 
 and do not therefore be rash : I fear that you will run too 
 much risk after the wild cattle, for you are always schem- 
 
The Children of the New Forest 97 
 
 ing after taking them. Be careful, Humphrey, for you 
 can ill be spared. Hold to the farm as it now is ; it will 
 support you all. My dear Alice and Edith, I am dying ; 
 very soon I shall be laid by your brothers in my grave. 
 Be good children, and look up to your brothers for 
 everything. And now, kiss me, Alice : you have been 
 a great comfort to me, for you have read the Bible to 
 me when I could no longer read myself. May your 
 deathbed be as well attended as mine has been, and 
 may you live happily, and die the death of a Christian ! 
 Good-bye, and may God bless you. Bless you, Edith ; 
 may you grow up as good and as innocent as you are 
 now. Farewell, Humphrey — farewell, Edward — my eyes 
 are dim — pray for me, children. O God of mercy — 
 pardon my many sins, and receive my soul, through Jesus 
 Christ. Amen, amen." 
 
 These were the last words spoken by the old forester. 
 The children, who were kneeling by the side of the bed, 
 praying as he had requested, when they rose up, found 
 that he was dead. They all wept bitterly, for they dearly 
 loved the good old man. Alice remained sobbing in 
 Edward's arms, and Edith in Humphrey's, and it was 
 long before the brothers could console them. Humphrey 
 at last said to Alice, **You hurt poor Edward's arm — 
 you don't know how painful it is ! Come, dears, let us 
 go into the other room, and get something to take the 
 pain away." 
 
 These requests diverted the attention at the same time 
 that it roused fresh sympathy in the little girls — they 
 all went into the sitting-room. Humphrey gave his 
 sisters some potatoes to scrape upon a piece of linen, 
 while he took off Edward's coat, and turned up his shirt 
 sleeves. The scraped potatoes were then laid on the 
 burn, and Edward said they gave him great relief. Some 
 more were then scraped by the little girls, who could 
 not, however, repress their occasional sobs. Humphrey 
 then told them that Edward had had nothing to eat, 
 and that they must get him some supper. This again 
 
 C G 
 
98 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 occupied them for some time ; and when the supper 
 was ready, they all sat down to it. They went to bed 
 early, but not before Edward had read a chapter out 
 of the Bible, and the prayers, as old Jacob had always 
 done ; and this again caused their tears to flow afresh. 
 
 "Come, Alice dear, you and Edith must go to bed," 
 said Humphrey. 
 
 The little girls threw themselves into their brothers' 
 arms ; and having wept for some time, Alice raised 
 herself, and taking Edith by the hand, led her away to 
 the bedroom. 
 
 Chapter X 
 
 *' Humphrey," said Edward, " the sooner all this is over 
 the better. As long as poor Jacob's body remains in the 
 cottage there will be nothing but distress with the poor 
 girls." 
 
 *' I agree with you," replied Humphrey ; " where shall 
 we bury him ? " 
 
 " Under the great oak tree, at the back of the cottage," 
 replied Edward. " One day the old man said to me 
 that he should like to be buried under one of the oaks 
 of the forest." 
 
 " Well then, I will go and dig his grave to-night," 
 replied Humphrey ; " the moon is bright, and I shall 
 have it finished before morning." 
 
 " I am sorry that I cannot help you, Humphrey." 
 
 "I am sorry that you are hurt ; but I want no help, 
 Edward. If you will lie down a little, perhaps you will 
 be able to sleep. Let us change the potato poultice 
 before you go on." 
 
 Humphrey put the fresh dressing on Edward's arm ; 
 and Edward, who was very much exhausted, lay down in 
 his clothes on the bed. Humphrey went out, and having 
 found his tools, set to his task ; he worked hard, and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 99 
 
 before morning had finished. He then went in, and took 
 his place on the bed by the side of Edward, who was in a 
 sound sleep. At daylight Humphrey rose, and waked 
 Edward. " All is ready, Edward ; but I fear you must 
 help me to put poor Jacob in the cart ; do you think you 
 can ? " 
 
 " Oh yes ; my arm is much easier, and I feel very 
 different from what I did last night. If you will go and 
 get the cart I will see what I can do in the meantime." 
 
 When Humphrey returned he found Edward had 
 selected a sheet to wind the body in, but could not do 
 more till Humphrey came to help him. They then 
 wrapped it round the body, and carried it out of the 
 cottage, and put it into the cart. 
 
 " Now, Edward, shall we call our sisters ? " 
 
 " No, not yet ; let us have the body laid in the grave 
 first, and then we will call them." 
 
 They dragged the body on the cart to the grave, and 
 laid it in it, and then returned back and put the pony in 
 the stable again. 
 
 " Are there not prayers proper for reading over the 
 dead ? " said Humphrey. 
 
 "I believe that there are, but they are not in the 
 Bible -, so we must read some portion of the Bible," said 
 Edward. 
 
 " Yes, I think there is one of the Psalms which it 
 would be right to read, Edward," said Humphrey, turning 
 over the leaves ; " here it is, the ninetieth, in which you 
 recollect it says * that the days of man are threescore years 
 and ten.' " 
 
 " Yes," replied Edward, " and we will read this one 
 also, — the 146th." 
 
 " Are our sisters risen, do you think ^" 
 
 " I am sure that they are," replied Humphrey, " and I 
 will go to them." 
 
 Humphrey went to the door, and said, " Alice — Alice 
 and Edith — come out immediately." They were both 
 ready dressed. 
 
loo The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Edward took the Bible under his arm, and Alice by the 
 hand. Humphrey led Edith until they arrived at the 
 grave, when the two little girls saw the covered body of 
 Jacob lying in it. 
 
 " Kneel down," said Edward, opening the Bible. And 
 they all knelt down by the grave. Edward read the two 
 Psalms, and then closed the book. The little girls took 
 one last look at the body, and then turned away weeping 
 to the cottage. Edward and Humphrey filled up the 
 grave, and then followed their sisters home. 
 
 ** I'm glad it's over," said Humphrey, wiping his eyes. 
 "Poor old Jacob ! I'll put a paling round his grave." 
 
 " Come in, Humphrey," said Edward. 
 
 Edward sat down upon old Jacob's chair, and took Alice 
 and Edith to him. Putting his arm round each, he said : 
 
 " Alice and Edith, my dear little sisters, we have lost a 
 good friend, and one to whose memory we cannot be too 
 grateful. He saved us from perishing in the flames which 
 burnt down our father's house, and has protected us 
 here ever since. He is gone ; for it has pleased God to 
 summon him to Him, and we must bow to the will of 
 Heaven ; and here we are, brothers and sisters, orphans, 
 and with no one to look to for protection but Heaven. 
 Here we are, away from the rest of the world, living for 
 one another. What then must we do ? We must love 
 one another dearly, and help one another. I will do my 
 part, if my life is spared, and so will Humphrey, and so 
 will you, my dear sisters. I can answer for all. Now it 
 is no use to lament — we must all work, and work cheer- 
 fully ; and we will pray every morning and every night 
 that God will bless our endeavours, and enable us to 
 provide for ourselves, and live here in peace and safety. 
 Kiss me, dear Alice and Edith, and kiss Humphrey, and 
 kiss one another. Let these kisses be the seals to our 
 bond ; and let us put our trust in Him who only is a father 
 to the widow and the orphan. And now let us pray." 
 
 Edward and the children repeated the Lord's Prayer, 
 and then rose up. They went to their respective employ- 
 
The Children of the New Forest loi 
 
 ments, and the labour of the day soon made them composed, 
 although then, for many days afterwards, it was but 
 occasionally that a smile was seen upon their lips. 
 
 Thus passed a week, by which time Edward's arm was 
 so far well that it gave him no pain, and he was able to 
 assist Humphrey in the work on the farm. The snow had 
 disappeared, and the spring, although it had been checked 
 for r time, now made rapid advances. Constant occupation 
 and t'^e return of fine weather both had the effect of restor- 
 ing th . serenity of their minds ; and while Humphrey was 
 prepa. ig the paling to fix round the grave of old Jacob, 
 Alice and Edith collected the wild violets which now peeped 
 forth on sheltered spots, and planted the roots over the 
 grave. Edward also procured all the early flowers he could 
 collect, and assisted his sisters in their task ; and thus, 
 in planting it, and putting up the paling, the grave of the 
 old man became their constant work-ground ; and when 
 their labour was done, they would still remain there and 
 talk over his worth. The Sunday following the burial, 
 the weather being fine and warm, Edward proposed that 
 they should read the usual service, which had been selected 
 by old Jacob, at the grave, and not in the cottage, as 
 formerly ; and this they continued afterwards to do, when- 
 ever the weather would permit ; thus did old Jacob's 
 resting-place become their church, and overpower them 
 with those feelings of love and devotion which give efficacy 
 to prayer. As soon as the paling was finished Humphrey 
 put up a board against the oak tree, with the simple words 
 carved on it, " Jacob Armitage." 
 
 Edward had every day expected that Oswald Partridge 
 would have called upon him, as he had promised to do 
 before the week was out ; but Oswald had not made his 
 appearance, much to Edward's surprise. A month passed 
 away ; Edward's arm was now quite well, and still Oswald 
 came not. One morning Humphrey and Edward were 
 conversing upon many points — the principal of which was 
 upon Edward going to Lymington, for they were now in 
 want of flour and meal — when Edward thought of what 
 
I02 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 old Jacob had told him relative to the money that he 
 would find in his chest. He went into Jacob's room and 
 opened the chest, at the bottom of which, under the 
 clothes, he found a leather bag, which he brought out to 
 Humphrey ; on opening it, they were much surprised to 
 find in it more than sixty gold pieces, besides a great deal 
 of silver coin. 
 
 " Surely this is a great sum of money," observed 
 Humphrey. "I don't know what is the price of things ; 
 but it appears to me that it ought to last us a long while." 
 
 **I think so too," replied Edward. **I wish Oswald 
 Partridge would come, for I want to ask him many 
 questions. I don't know the price of flour or anything 
 else we have to purchase, nor do I know what I ought to 
 be paid for vension. I don't like to go to Lymington till 
 I see him, for that reason. If he does not come soon I 
 shall ride over and see what is the matter." 
 
 Edward then replaced the money in the chest, and he 
 and Humphrey then went out to the farmyard to go on 
 with their work. 
 
 It was not until six weeks after the death of old Jacob 
 that Oswald Partridge made his appearance. 
 
 ** How is the old man, sir ? " was his first question. 
 
 ** He was buried a few days after you left," replied 
 Edward. 
 
 " I expected as much," said the forester. " Peace 
 be with him — he was a good man. And how is your 
 arm ? " 
 
 " Nearly well," replied Edward. " Now, sit down, 
 Oswald, for I have a great deal to say to you ; and first 
 let me ask you what has detained you from coming here 
 according to your promise ? " 
 
 " Simply, and in few words — murder." 
 
 '* Murder ! " exclaimed Edward. 
 
 " Yes, deliberate murder, sir ; in short, they have be- 
 headed the king — beheaded King Charles, our sovereign." 
 
 " Have they dared to do it ? " 
 
 "They have," replied Oswald. "We know little that 
 
The Children of the New Forest 103 
 
 is going on in the forest ; but when I saw you last I 
 heard that he was then in London, and was to be tried." 
 
 " Tried ! " exclaimed Edward. " How could they try 
 a king ? By the laws of our country a man must be 
 tried by his equals ; and where were his equals ? " 
 
 "Majesty becomes nought, I suppose," replied Oswald ; 
 "but still it is as I say. Two days after you left the 
 Intendant hastened up to London ; and from what I have 
 understood, he was strongly opposed to the deed, and 
 did all he could to prevent it, but it was of no use. When 
 he left he gave me strict injunctions not to go away from 
 the cottage for an hour, as his daughter was left alone, 
 and as I promised, I could not come to you ; but, never- 
 theless. Patience received letters from him, and told me 
 what I tell you." 
 
 " You have not dined, Oswald ? " said Edward. 
 
 "No, that I have not." 
 
 " Alice, dear, get some dinner, will you ? And Oswald, 
 while you dine, excuse me if I leave you for a while. 
 Your intelligence has so astounded me that I can hsten 
 to nothing else till I have had a little while to commune 
 with myself and subdue my feelings." 
 
 Edward was indeed in a state of mind which required 
 calming down. He quitted the cottage and wallced out 
 for some distance into the forest in deep thought. 
 
 " Murdered at last ! " exclaimed he. " Yes, well may 
 it be called murder, and no one to save him — not a blow 
 struck in his defence — not an arm raised. How much 
 gallant blood has been shed in vain ! Spirit of my fathers 
 — didst thou leave none of thy mettle and thy honour 
 behind thee ? or has all England become craven ? Well, 
 the time will come ; and if I can no longer hope to fight 
 for my king, at all events I can fight against those who 
 have murdered him." 
 
 Such were Edward's thoughts as he wandered through 
 the forest, and more than an hour elapsed before his 
 impetuous blood could return to its usual flow ; at last, 
 more calm, he returned to the cottage, and listened to 
 
104 '^h^ Children of the New Forest 
 
 the details which Oswald now gave to him of what he 
 had heard. 
 
 When Oswald had finished, Edward asked him whether 
 the Intendant had returned. 
 
 " Yes, or I should not have been here," replied Oswald. 
 " He came back yesterday, looking most disconsolate and 
 grave, and I hear that he returns to London in a few 
 days. Indeed, he told me so himself, for I requested 
 permission to come over to see your grandfather. He 
 said that I might go, but must return soon, as he must 
 go back to London. I believe, from what Miss Patience 
 told me, and what I have seen myself, that he is sincerely 
 amazed and vexed at what has taken place ; and so indeed 
 are many -more, who, although opposed to the king's 
 method of government, never had an idea that things 
 should have turned out as they have done. I have a 
 message from him to you, which is, that he begs you 
 will come to see him, that he may thank you for the 
 preservation of his child." 
 
 " I will take his thanks from you, Oswald : that will 
 do as well as if he gave them me in person." 
 
 " Yes, perhaps so ; but I have another message from 
 another party, which is, the young lady herself. She 
 desires me to tell you that she will never be happy till 
 she has seen you, and thanked you for your courage and 
 kindness ; and that you have no right to put her under 
 such an obligation, and not give her an opportunity of 
 expressing what she feels. Now, Mr Edward, I am 
 certain that she is earnest in what she says, and she 
 made me promise that I would persuade you to come. 
 I could not refuse her, for she is a dear little creature ; 
 as her father will go to London in a few days, you may 
 ride over and see her without any fear of being affronted 
 by any offers which he may make to you." 
 
 "Well," replied Edward, "I have no great objection 
 to see her again, for she was very kind to me ; and as 
 you say that the Intendant will not be there I perhaps may 
 come. But no^y I must talk to you about other matters." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 105 
 
 Edward then put many questions to Oswald relative 
 to the value of various articles, and to the best method 
 of disposing of his venison. 
 
 Oswald answered all his questions, and Edward took 
 down notes and directions on paper. 
 
 Oswald remained with them for two days, and then 
 bade them farewell, exacting a promise from Edward 
 that he would come to the ranger's cottage as soon as 
 he could. *^ Should the Intendant come back before he 
 is expected, I will come over and let you know ; but I 
 think, from what I heard him say, he expected to be at 
 least a month in London." 
 
 Edward promised that Oswald should see him in less 
 than ten days, and Oswald set out on his journey. 
 
 " Humphrey," said Edward, as soon as Oswald was 
 gone, " I have made up my mind to go to Lymington 
 to-morrow. We must have some flour, and many other 
 articles, which Alice says she can no longer do without." 
 
 " Why should we not both go, Edward ? " replied 
 Humphrey. 
 
 " No, not this time," replied Edward. ** I have to 
 find out many things and many people, and I had rather 
 go by myself; besides, I cannot allow my sisters to be 
 left alone. I do not consider there is any danger, I 
 admit ; but something might happen to them. I should 
 never forgive myself. Still, it is necessary that you 
 should go to Lymington with me some time or another, 
 that you may know where to purchase and sell, if re- 
 quired. What I propose is, that I will ask Oswald to 
 come and stay here a couple of days. We will then 
 leave him in charge of our sisters, and go to Lymington 
 together." 
 
 " You are right, Edward ; that will be the best plan." 
 
 As Humphrey made this remark, Oswald re-entered 
 the cottage. 
 
 " I will tell you why I have returned, Mr Edward," 
 said Oswald. **It is of no consequence whether I return 
 now or to-morrow. It is now early, and as you intend 
 
io6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 going to Lymington, it occurred to me that I had better 
 go with you. I can then show you all you want, which 
 will be much better than going by yourself." 
 
 *' Thank you, Oswald, I am much obliged to you," 
 said Edward. ** Humphrey, we will get the cart out 
 immediately, or we shall be late. Will you get it, 
 Humphrey ^ for I must go for some money, and speak to 
 Alice." 
 
 Humphrey went immediately to put the pony in the 
 cart, when Edward said : 
 
 " Oswald, you must not call me Mr Edward, even 
 when we are alone ; if you do, you will be calling me so 
 before other people, and, therefore, recollect in future, 
 it must be plain Edward." 
 
 " Since you wish it, certainly," replied Oswald ; 
 "indeed it would be better; for a slip of the tongue 
 before other people might create suspicion." 
 
 The pony and cart were soon at the door, and Edward, 
 having received further instructions from Alice, set off for 
 Lymington, accompanied by Oswald. 
 
 Chapter XI 
 
 " Would you have found your way to Lymington ? " said 
 Oswald, as the pony trotted along. 
 
 " Yes, I think so," replied Edward ; " but I must have 
 first gone to Arnwood. Indeed, had I been alone, I 
 should have done so ; but we have made a much shorter 
 cut." 
 
 "I did not think that you would have liked to have 
 seen the ruins of Arnwood," replied Oswald. 
 
 "Not a day passes without my thinking of them," 
 replied Edward. " I should like to see them. I should 
 like to see if any one has taken possession of the property j 
 for they say it is confiscated." 
 
 " I heard that it was to be ; but not that it was yet," 
 
The Children of the New Forest 107 
 
 said Oswald : " but we shall know more when we get to 
 Lymington. I have not seen it for more than a year. I 
 hardly think that any one will recognise you." 
 
 " I should think not ; but I care little if they do. 
 Indeed, who is there to know me ? " 
 
 ** Well, my introduction of you will save some surmises, 
 probably ; and I shall not take you among those who 
 may be inclined to ask questions. See, there is the 
 steeple ; we have not more than a quarter of an hour's 
 drive." 
 
 As soon as they arrived at Lymington, Oswald directed 
 the way to a small hostelry, to which the keepers and 
 verderers usually resorted. In fact, the landlord was the 
 party who took all the venison off their hands, and dis- 
 posed of it. They drove into the yard, and, giving the 
 pony and cart in charge of the ostler, went into the inn, 
 where they found the landlord, and one or two other 
 people, who were drinking. 
 
 "Well, Master Andrew, how fare you .?" said Oswald. 
 
 ** Let me see," said the corpulent landlord, throwing 
 back his head, and putting out his stomach, as he peered 
 at Oswald ; " why, Oswald Partridge, as I am a born man. 
 Where have you been this many a day ? " 
 
 " In the forest. Master Andrew, where there are no few 
 chops and changes." 
 
 " Yes, I heard you have a sort of Parliamentary keeper, 
 I'm told ; and who is this with you ? " 
 
 " The grandson of an old friend of yours, now dead, 
 poor old Jacob Armitage." 
 
 " Jacob dead, poor fellow ! As true as flint was Jacob 
 Armitage, as I'm a born man ! And so he is dead ! Well, 
 we all owe heaven a death. Foresters and landlords, as 
 well as kings, all must die ! " 
 
 " I have brought Edward Armitage over here to intro- 
 duce him to you. Master Andrew. Now that the old man 
 is dead, you must look to him for forest meat." 
 
 "Oh, well, well, it is scarce now. I have not had any 
 for some time. Old Jacob brought me the last. You are 
 
io8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 not one of the Parliamentary foresters, then, I presume ? " 
 continued the landlord, turning to Edward. 
 
 " No," replied Edward, " I kill no venison for Round- 
 heads." 
 
 *' Right, my sapling ; right and well said. The Armi- 
 tages were all good men and true, and followed the 
 fortunes of the Beverleys ; but there are no Beverleys to 
 follow now. Cut off root and branch — more's the pity. 
 That was a sad business. But come in ; we must not talk 
 here, for walls have ears, they say, and one never knows 
 who one dares to speak before now." 
 
 Oswald and Edward then entered with the landlord, 
 and arrangements were made between Master Andrew and 
 the latter for a regular supply of venison during the 
 season at a certain price ; but as it would now be 
 dangerous to bring it into the town, it was agreed that 
 when there was any ready, Edward should come to 
 Lymington and give notice, and the landlord would send 
 out people to bring it in during the night. This bargain 
 concluded, they took a glass with the landlord, and then 
 went into the town to make the necessary purchases. 
 Oswald took Edward to all the shops where the articles 
 he required were to be purchased ; some they carried 
 away with them ; others, which were too heavy, they left, 
 to be called for with the cart as they went away. Among 
 other articles, Edward required powder and lead, and they 
 went to a gunsmith's where it was to be procured. While 
 making his purchases, Edward perceived a sword, which 
 he thought he had seen before, hanging up against the 
 wall among other weapons. 
 
 " What sword is that ? " said he to the man who was 
 measuring out the powder. 
 
 " It's not my sword, exactly," replied the man ; " and 
 yet I cannot return it to its owner or to the family. It 
 was brought me to be cleaned by one of Colonel Beverley's 
 people, and before it was called for the house was burnt, 
 and every soul perished. It was one of the colonel's 
 swords, I am sure, as there is E. B. on a silver plate 
 
The Children of the New Forest 109 
 
 engraved on it. I have a bill owing me for work done 
 at Arnwood, and I have no chance of its being paid now ; 
 so, whether I am to sell the sword, or what to do, I hardly 
 know." 
 
 Edward remained silent for some little while, for he 
 could not trust himself to speak ; at last he replied : " To 
 be candid with you, I am, and all my family have been, 
 followers of the Beverley family, and I should be sorry 
 if the colonel's sword was to fall into any other hands. 
 I think, therefore, if I pay the bill which is due, you may 
 safely let me hold the sword as a security for the money, 
 with the express understanding that if it is ever claimed by 
 the Beverley family, I am to give it up." 
 
 " Certainly," said Oswald ; " nothing can be fairer or 
 more clearly put." 
 
 " I think so, too, young man," replied the shopkeeper. 
 " Of course, you will leave your name and address ? " 
 
 ** Yes ; and my friend here will vouch for its being 
 correct," replied Edward. 
 
 The shopkeeper then produced the account, which 
 Edward paid ; and giving on the paper the name of 
 Edward Armitage, he took possession of the sword. He 
 then paid for the powder and lead, which Oswald took 
 charge of, and, hardly able to conceal his joy, hastened 
 out of the shop. 
 
 " Oswald," cried Edward, " I would not part with it 
 for thousands of pounds. I never will part with it but 
 with my life." 
 
 " I beheve so," replied Oswald ; " and I believe more, 
 that it will never be disgraced in your hands ; but do not 
 talk so loud, for there are listeners and spies everywhere. 
 Is there anything else that you require .'* " 
 
 " No, I think not ; the fact is that this sword has put 
 everything out of my head. If there was anything else 
 I have forgotten it. Let us go back to the inn, and we 
 will harness the pony, and call for the flour and oatmeal." 
 
 When they arrived at the inn, Oswald went out to the 
 yard to get the cart ready, while Edward went into the 
 
no The Children of the New Forest 
 
 landlord's room to make inquiries as to the quantity of 
 venison he would be able to take off his hands at a time. 
 Oswald had taken the sword from Edward, and had put 
 it in the cart while he was fastening the harness, when 
 a man came up to the cart, and looked earnestly at the 
 sword. He then examined it, and said to Oswald : 
 
 *'Why, that was Colonel Beverley's, my old master's, 
 sword. I knowed it again directly. I took it to Phillips, 
 the gunmaker, to be cleaned." 
 
 ** Indeed ! " replied Oswald ; " I pray what may be your 
 name ? " 
 
 " Benjamin White," replied the man ; "I served at 
 Arnwood till the night it was burned down ; and I have 
 been here ever since." 
 
 " And what are you doing now ? " 
 
 " I'm tapster at the * Commonwealth,' in Fish Street — 
 not much of a place." 
 
 "Well, well, you stand by the pony, and look that 
 nobody takes anything out of the cart, while I go in for 
 some parcels." 
 
 *' Yes, to be sure I will ; but, I say, forester, how came 
 you by that sword ? " 
 
 " I will tell you when I come out again," replied 
 Oswald. 
 
 Oswald then went in to Edward, and told him what had 
 occurred. 
 
 " He will certainly know you, sir, and you must not 
 come out till I can get him away," said he. 
 
 *' You are right, Oswald ; but before he goes, ask him 
 what became of my aunt, and where she was buried, and 
 also ask him where the other servants are — perhaps they 
 are at Lymington as well as he." 
 
 '' I will find it all out," replied Oswald, as he left 
 Edward, who then returned to the landlord and recom- 
 menced conversation. 
 
 Oswald, on his return, told Benjamin in what manner 
 the sword had been procured from the shopman, by the 
 grandson of old Armitage. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 1 1 1 
 
 " I never knew that he had one," replied Benjamin ; 
 *' nor did I know that old Jacob was dead." 
 
 ** What became of all the women who were at Arn- 
 wood ? " inquired Oswald. 
 
 ** Why, Agatha married one of the troopers, and went 
 away to London." 
 
 " And the others ? " 
 
 "Why, cook went home to her friends, who live about 
 ten miles from here, and I have never heard of her since." 
 
 " But there were three of them," said Oswald. 
 
 " Oh yes ; there was Martha," replied Benjamin, looking 
 rather confused. " She married a trooper — the jilt ! — and 
 went off to London when Agatha did. If I'd have thought 
 that she would have done so I would not have carried her 
 away from Arnwood behind me on a pillion, as I did ; she 
 might have been burnt with the poor children, for all as I 
 cared." 
 
 " Was not the old lady killed ? " 
 
 ** Yes ; that is to say, she killed herself, rather than 
 not kill South wold." 
 
 *' Where was she buried ? " 
 
 "In the churchyard, at St Faith's, by the mayor and 
 corporation ; for there was not money enough found 
 upon her person to pay the expenses of her burial." 
 
 " And so you are tapster at the * Commonwealth.' Is 
 it a good inn ? " 
 
 " Can't say much for it. I shan't stay longer than I 
 can help, I can tell you." 
 
 •. "Well, but you must have an easy place, if you can 
 stay away so long as you do now." 
 
 " Won't I be mobbed when I go back ! but that's 
 always the case, make haste or not, so it's all one. How- 
 ever, I do think I must be a-going now, so good-bye, 
 Mr Forester; and tell Jacob Armitage's grandson that I 
 shall be glad to see him, for old Jacob's sake ; and it's 
 hard but I'll find him something to drink when he calls." 
 
 "I will: I shall see him to-morrow," replied Oswald, 
 getting into the cart ; "so good-bye, Benjamin," much 
 
112 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 to the satisfaction of Oswald, who thought that he would 
 never go. 
 
 They went away at a rapid pace, to make up for lost 
 time, and soon disappeared round the corner of the street. 
 Oswald then got out again, summoned Edward, and having 
 called for the flour and other heavy articles, they set off 
 on their return. 
 
 During the drive Oswald made known to Edward the 
 information which he had gained from Benjamin, and at 
 a late hour they arrived safely at the cottage. 
 
 They stayed up but a short time, as they were tired ; 
 and Oswald had resolved upon setting off before daylight 
 on the following morning, which he did without disturbing 
 anyone ; for Humphrey was up and dressed as soon as 
 Oswald was, and gave him something to eat as he went 
 along. All the others remained fast asleep. Humphrey 
 walked about a mile with Oswald, and was returning to 
 the farm, when he thought, as he had not examined his 
 pitfall for many days, that he might as well look at it, 
 before he went back. He therefore struck out in the 
 direction in which it lay, and arrived there just as the 
 day began to dawn. 
 
 It was the end of March, and the weather was mild 
 for the season. Humphrey arrived at the pit, and it was 
 sufficiently light for him to perceive that the covering had 
 been broken in, and therefore, in all probability, some- 
 thing must have been trapped. He sat down and waited 
 for daylight, but at times he thought he heard a heavy 
 breathing, and once a low groan. This made him more 
 anxious, and he again and again peered into the pit, but 
 could not for a long while discover anything, until at 
 last he thought that he could make out a human figure 
 lying at the bottom. Humphrey called out, asking if 
 there was anyone there. A groan was the reply, and 
 now Humphrey was horrified at the idea that somebody 
 had fallen into the pit, and had perished, or was perishing 
 for want of succour. Recollecting that the rough ladder 
 which he had made to take the soil up out of the pit was 
 
The Children of the New Forest 113 
 
 against an oak tree, close at hand, he ran for it, and put 
 it down the pit, and then cautiously descended. On his 
 arrival at the bottom, his fears were found to be verified, 
 for he found the body of a lad half-clothed lying there. 
 He turned it up, as it was lying with its face to the 
 ground, and attempted to remove it and to ascertain if 
 there was life in it, which he was delighted to find wa& 
 the case. The lad groaned several times, and opened 
 his eyes. Humphrey was afraid that he was not strong 
 enough to Hft it on his shoulders and carry it up the 
 ladder ; but on making the attempt, he found out, from 
 exhaustion, the poor lad was light enough for him to 
 carry him, which he did, and safely landed him by the 
 side of the pit. 
 
 Recollecting that the watering-place of the herd of 
 cattle was not far off, Humphrey then hastened to it, 
 and filled his hat half full of water. The lad, although 
 he could not speak, drank eagerly, and in a few minutes 
 appeared much recovered. Humphrey gave him some 
 more, and bathed his face and temples. The sun had 
 now risen, and it was broad daylight. The lad attempted 
 to speak, but what he did say was in so low a tone, and 
 evidently in a foreign language, that Humphrey could 
 not make him out. He therefore made signs to the lad 
 that he was going away, and would be back soon ; and 
 having, as he thought, made the lad comprehend this, 
 Humphrey ran away to the cottage as fast as he could ; 
 and as soon as he arrived he called for Edward, who 
 came out, and when Humphrey told him in few words 
 what had happened, Edward went into the cottage again 
 for some milk and some cake, while Humphrey put the 
 pony into the cart. 
 
 In a few moments they were off again, and soon 
 arrived at the pitfall, where they found the lad still 
 lying where Humphrey had left him. They soaked the 
 cake in the milk, and, as soon as it was soft, gave him 
 some ; after a time he swallowed pretty freely, and was 
 so much recovered as to be able to sit up. They then 
 
 C H 
 
114 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 lifted him into the cart, and drove gently home to their 
 cottage. 
 
 "What do you think he is, Edward?" said 
 Humphrey. 
 
 "Some poor beggar lad, who has been crossing the 
 forest." 
 
 "No, not exactly; he appears to me to be one of the 
 Zingaros or gipsies, as they call them : he is very dark, 
 and has black eyes and white teeth, just like those I saw 
 once near Arnwood, when I was out with Jacob. Jacob 
 said that no one knew where they came from, but that 
 they were all over the country, and that they were great 
 thieves, and told fortunes, and played all manner of 
 tricks." 
 
 "Perhaps it may be so; I do not think that he can 
 speak English." 
 
 "I am most thankful to Heaven that I chanced this 
 morning to visit the pitfall. Only suppose that I had 
 found the poor boy starved and dead ! I should have 
 been very unhappy, and never should have had any 
 pleasure in looking at the cows, as they would always 
 have reminded me of such a melancholy accident." 
 
 "Very true, Humphrey; but you have been saved 
 that misfortune, and ought to be grateful to Heaven 
 that such is the case. What shall we do with him now 
 we have him ? " 
 
 "Why, if he chooses to remain with us, he will be 
 very useful in the cow-yard," said Humphrey. 
 
 " Of course," replied Edward, laughing, " as he was 
 taken in the pitfall, he must go into the yard with all the 
 others who were captured in the same way." 
 
 "Well, Edward, let us get him all right again first, 
 and then we will see what is to be done with him; 
 perhaps he will refuse to remain with us." 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the cottage they lifted the lad 
 out of the cart, and carried him into Jacob's room, and laid 
 him on the bed, for he was too weak to stand. 
 
 Alice and Edith, who were much surprised at the new 
 
The Children of the New Forest 115 
 
 visitor, and the way in which he had been caught, hastened 
 to get some gruel ready for him. As soon as it was ready 
 they gave it to the boy, who then fell back on the bed with 
 exhaustion, and was soon in a sound sleep. He slept 
 soundly all that night ; and the next morning, when he 
 awoke, he appeared much better, although very hungry. 
 This last complaint was easy to remedy, and then the lad 
 got up and walked into the sitting-room. 
 
 *' What's your name ? " said Humphrey to the lad. 
 
 ** Pablo," replied the lad. 
 
 " Can you speak English ? " 
 
 *' Yes, little," replied he. 
 
 " How did you happen to fall into the pit .? " 
 
 " Not see hole." 
 
 ** Are you a gipsy ? " 
 
 " Yes, Gitano — same thing." 
 
 Humphrey put a great many more questions to the lad, 
 and elicited from him, in his imperfect English, the follow- 
 ing particulars. 
 
 That he was in company with several others of his race, 
 going down to the sea-coast on one of their usual migra- 
 tions, and that they had pitched their tents not far from 
 the pitfall. That during the night he had gone out to set 
 some snares for rabbits, and going back to the tents, it 
 being quite dark, he had fallen into the hole. That he 
 had remained there three days and nights, having in vain 
 attempted to get out. His mother was with the party of 
 gipsies to which he belonged ; but he had no father. He 
 did not know where to follow the gang, as they had not 
 said where they were going, farther than to the sea-coast. 
 That it was no use looking for them ; and that he did not 
 care much about leaving them, as he was very unkindly 
 treated. In reply to the question as to whether he would 
 like to remain with them, and work with them on the farm, 
 he replied that he should like it very much if they would 
 be kind to him, and not make him work too hard ; that he 
 would cook the dinner, and catch them rabbits and birds, 
 and make a great many things. 
 
ii6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Will you be honest, if we keep you, and not tell lies?" 
 said Edward. 
 
 The lad thought a little while, and then nodded his head 
 in the affirmative. 
 
 " Well, Pablo, we will try you, and if you are a good 
 lad, we will do all we can to make you happy," said 
 Edward J "but if you behave ill, we shall be obliged to 
 turn you out of doors ; do you understand ? " 
 
 "Be as good as I can," replied Pablo ; and here the 
 conversation ended for the present. 
 
 Pablo was a very short-built lad, of apparently fifteen 
 or sixteen years of age, very dark in complexion, but very 
 handsome in features, with beautiful white teeth and large 
 dark eyes ; and there was certainly something in his intel- 
 ligent countenance which recommended him, independent 
 of his claim to their kindness from his having been left 
 thus friendless in consequence of his misadventure. Hum- 
 phrey was particularly pleased with and interested about 
 him, as the lad had so nearly lost his life through his 
 means. 
 
 " I really think, Edward," said Humphrey, as they 
 were standing outside of the door of the cottage, "that 
 the lad may be very useful to us, and I sincerely hope 
 that he may prove honest and true. We must first get 
 him into health and spirits, and then I will see what he 
 can do." 
 
 " The fact is, my dear Humphrey, we can do no other- 
 wise : he is separated from his friends, and does not know 
 where to go. It would be inhuman, as we have been the 
 cause of his misfortune, to turn him away ; but although I 
 feel this, I do not feel much security as to his good be- 
 haviour and being very useful. I have always been told 
 that these gipsies were vagrants, who lived by stealing all 
 they could lay their hands upon; and, if he has been 
 brought up in that way, I fear that he will not easily be 
 reformed. However, we can but try, and hope for the 
 best." 
 
 "What you say is very just, Edward ; at the same time. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 117 
 
 there is an honest look about this lad, although he is a 
 gipsy, that makes me put a sort of confidence in him. 
 Admitting that he has been taught to do wrong, do you 
 not think that when told the contrary he may be persuaded 
 to do right ? " 
 
 ** It is not impossible, certainly," replied Edward j " but, 
 Humphrey, be on the safe side, and do not trust him too 
 far, until you know more of him." 
 
 ** That I most certainly will not," replied Humphrey. 
 **When do you purpose going over to the keeper's cot- 
 tage, Edward .? " 
 
 "In a day or two; but I am not exactly in a humour 
 now to be very civil to the Roundheads, although the one I 
 have promised to visit is a lady, and a very amiable, pretty 
 little girl in the bargain." 
 
 "Why, Edward, what has made you feel more opposed 
 to them than usual .'' " 
 
 " In the first place, Humphrey, the murder of the king 
 — for it was murder, and nothing better — I cannot get that 
 out of my head ; and yesterday I obtained what I consider 
 as almost a gift from Heaven ; and if it is so, it was not 
 given but with the intention that I should make use of 
 it." 
 
 " And what was that, Edward ? " 
 
 ** Our gallant father's sword, which he drew so nobly 
 and so well in defence of his sovereign, Humphrey, and 
 which I trust his son may one day wield with equal dis- 
 tinction, and, it may be, better fortune. Come in with 
 me, and I will show it to you." 
 
 Edward and Humphrey went into the bedroom, and 
 Edward brought out the sword, which he had placed by 
 his side on the bed. 
 
 " See, Humphrey, this was our father's sword ; and,'^ 
 continued Edward, kissing the weapon, " I trust I may be 
 permitted to draw it to revenge his death, and the death of 
 one whose life ever should have been sacred." 
 
 " I trust that you will, my dear brother," replied Hum- 
 phrey J '* you will have a strong arm and a good cause. 
 
Ii8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Heaven grant that both may prosper ! But tell me how 
 you came by it." 
 
 Edward then related all that had passed during his visit 
 with Oswald to Lymington, not forgetting to tell him of 
 Benjamin's appearance, and the arrangements he had made 
 relative to the sale of the venison. 
 
 As soon as dinner was over, Edward and Humphrey 
 took down their guns, having agreed that they would 
 go and hunt the wild cattle. 
 
 " Humphrey, have you any idea where the herd of 
 cattle are feeding at this time ? " 
 
 " I know where they were feeding yesterday and the 
 day before, and I do not think that they will have 
 changed their ground ; for the grass is yet very young, 
 and only grown on the southern aspects. Depend upon 
 it we shall fall in with them not four miles from where 
 we now are, if not nearer." 
 
 " We must stalk them as we do the deer, must we 
 not ? they won't allow us to approach within shot, 
 Humphrey, will they ? " said Edward. 
 
 " We have to take our chance, Edward ; they will 
 allow us to advance within shot, but the bulls will then 
 advance upon us, while the herd increase their distance. 
 On the other hand, if we stalk them, we may kill 
 one, and then the report of the gun will frighten the 
 others away. In the first instance there is a risk ; in 
 the second there is none, but there is more fatigue 
 and trouble. Choose as you please, I will act as you 
 decide." 
 
 "Well, Humphrey, since you give me the choice, 
 I think that this time I shall take the bull by the 
 horns, as the saying is ; that is, if there are any trees near 
 us, for if the herd are in an open place I would not run 
 such a risk , but if we can fire upon them and fall back 
 upon a tree in case of a bull charging, I will take them 
 openly." 
 
 "With all my heart, Edward: I think it will be very 
 hard, if, with our two guns and Smoker to back us, we 
 
The Children of the New Forest 1 1 9 
 
 do not manage to be masters of the field. However, we 
 must survey well before we make our approach •, and 
 if we can get within shot without alarming or irritating 
 them, we of course will do so." 
 
 "The bulls are very savage at this spring-time," 
 observed Edward. 
 
 ** They are so at all times, as far as I can see of 
 them," replied Humphrey ; " but we are near to them 
 now, I should think — yes, there is the herd." 
 
 " There they are, sure enough," replied Edward : 
 " now we have not to do with deer, and need not be so 
 very cautious ; but still the animals are wary, and keep 
 a sharp look-out. We must approach them quietly, by 
 slipping from tree to tree. Smoker, to heel ! — down — 
 quiet. Smoker — good dog ! " 
 
 Edward and Humphrey stopped to load their guns, 
 and then approached the herd in the manner which had 
 been proposed, and were very soon within two hundred 
 yards of the cattle, behind a large oak, when they stopped 
 to reconnoitre. The herd contained about seventy head 
 of cattle, of various sizes and ages. They were feeding 
 in all directions, scattered, as the young grass was very 
 short ; but although the herd was spread over many 
 acres of land, Edward pointed out to Humphrey that 
 all the full-grown large bulls were on the outside, as if 
 ready to defend the others in case of attack. 
 
 " Humphrey," said Edward, ** one thing is clear — as 
 the herd is placed at present, we must have a bull or 
 nothing. It is impossible to get within shot of the others 
 without passing a bull, and depend upon it our passage 
 will be disputed ; and moreover, the herd will take to 
 flight, and we shall get nothing at all." 
 
 "Well," replied Humphrey, "beef is beef; and, as 
 they say, beggars must not be choosers, so let it be a 
 bull, if it must be so." 
 
 " Let us get nearer to them, and then we will decide 
 what we shall do. Steady, Smoker ! " 
 
 They advanced gradually, hiding from tree to tree. 
 
I20 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 until they were within eighty yards of one of the bulls. 
 The animal did not perceive them, and as they were 
 now within range, they again stepped behind the tree to 
 consult. 
 
 " Now, Edward, I think that it would be best to 
 separate. You can fire from where we are, and I will 
 crawl through the fern, and get behind another tree." 
 
 " Very well, do so," replied Edward : "if you can 
 manage, get to that tree with the low branches, and then 
 perhaps you will be within shot of the white bull, which 
 is coming down in this direction. Smoker, lie down ! 
 He cannot go with you, Humphrey ; it will not be safe." 
 
 The distance of the tree which Humphrey ventured to 
 get to was about one hundred and fifty yards from where 
 Edward was standing. Humphrey crawled along for 
 some time in the fern, but at last he came to a bare spot 
 of about ten yards wide, which they were not aware 
 of, and where he could not be concealed. Humphrey 
 hesitated, and at last decided upon attempting to cross 
 it. Edward, who was one moment watching the motions 
 of Humphrey, and at another that of the two animals 
 nearest to them, perceived that the white bull farthest 
 from him, but nearest to Humphrey, threw its head in 
 the air, pawed with his foot, and then advanced with a 
 roar to where Humphrey was on the ground, still crawl- 
 ing towards the tree, having passed the open spot, and 
 being now not many yards from the tree. Perceiving the 
 danger that his brother was in, and that, moreover, 
 Humphrey himself was not aware of it, he hardly knew 
 how to act. The bull was too far from him to fire at it 
 with any chance of success ; and how to let Humphrey 
 know that the animal had discovered him and was making 
 towards him, without calling out, he did not know. All 
 this was the thought of a moment, and then Edward 
 determined to fire at the bull nearest to him, which he 
 had promised not to do till Humphrey was also ready to 
 fire; and after firing to call Humphrey. He, therefore, 
 for one moment, turned away from his brother, and, taking 
 
The Children of the NdNv Forest 121 
 
 aim at the bull, fired his gun ; but probably from his 
 nerves being a little shaken at the idea of Humphrey being 
 in danger, the wound was not mortal, and the bull galloped 
 back to the herd, which formed a closed phalanx about a 
 quarter of a mile distant. Edward then turned to where 
 his brother was, and perceived that the bull had not made 
 oiF with the rest of the cattle, but was within thirty yards 
 of Humphrey, and advancing upon him, and that Humphrey 
 was standing up beside the tree with his gun ready to fire. 
 Humphrey fired, and, as it appeared, he also missed his 
 aim ; the animal made at him ; but Humphrey, with great 
 quickness, dropped his gun, and, swinging by the lower 
 boughs, was into the tree, and out of the bull's reach, in 
 a moment. Edward smiled when he perceived that 
 Humphrey was safe •, but still he was a prisoner, for the 
 bull went round and round the tree roaring and looking 
 up at Humphrey. Edward thought a minute, then loaded 
 his gun and ordered Smoker to run in to the bull. The 
 dog, who had only been restrained by Edward's keeping 
 him down at his feet, sprang forward to the attack. 
 Edward had intended, by calling to the dog, to induce 
 the bull to follow it till within gunshot •, but before the 
 bull had been attacked, Edward observed that one or two 
 more of the bulls had left the herd, and were coming 
 at a rapid pace towards him. Under these circumstances, 
 Edward perceived that his only chance was to climb into 
 a tree himself, which he did, taking good care to take his 
 gun and ammunition with him. Having safely fixed 
 himself in a forked bough, Edward then surveyed the 
 position of the parties. There was Humphrey in the tree, 
 without his gun. The bull who had pursued Humphrey 
 was now running at Smoker, who appeared to be aware 
 that he was to decoy the bull towards Edward, for he 
 kept retreating towards him. In the meantime the two 
 other bulls were quite close at hand, mingling their 
 bellowing and roaring with the first ; and one of them as 
 near to Edward as the first bull, which was engaged with 
 Smoker. At last one of the advancing bulls stood still, 
 
122 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 pawing the ground as if disappointed at not finding an 
 enemy, not forty yards from where Edward was perched. 
 Edward took good aim, and when he fired the bull fell 
 dead. Edward was reloading his piece when he heard a 
 howl, and looking round saw Smoker flying up in the air, 
 having been tossed by the first bull ; and at the same time 
 he observed that Humphrey had descended from the tree, 
 recovered his gun, and was now safe again upon the lower 
 bough. The first bull was advancing again to attack 
 Smoker, who appeared incapable of getting away, so 
 much was he injured by the fall, when the other bull, 
 who apparently must have been an old antagonist of the 
 first, roared and attacked him; and now the two boys 
 were up in the tree, the two bulls fighting between them, 
 and Smoker lying on the ground, panting and exhausted. 
 As the bulls, with locked horns, were furiously pressing 
 each other, both guns were discharged, and both animals 
 fell. After waiting a little while to see if they rose 
 again, or if any more of the herd came up, Edward and 
 Humphrey descended from the trees and heartily shook 
 hands. 
 
 Chapter XII 
 
 *• A NARROW escape, Humphrey ! " said Edward, as he held 
 his brother's hand. 
 
 " Yes, indeed, we may thank Heaven for our preserva- 
 tion," replied Humphrey ; " and poor Smoker ! let us see 
 if he is much hurt." 
 
 " I trust not," said Edward, going up to the dog, who 
 remained quite still on the ground, with his tongue out, 
 and panting violently. 
 
 They examined poor Smoker all over very carefully, 
 and found that there was no external wound j but on 
 Edward pressing his side the animal gave a low howl. 
 
 "It is there where the horn of the bull took him," 
 observed Humphrey. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 123 
 
 ** Yes," said Edward, pressing and feeling softly ; " and 
 he has two of his ribs broken. Humphrey, see if you 
 can get him a little water, that will recover him more 
 than anything else ; the bull has knocked the breath out 
 of his body. I think he will soon be well again, poor 
 fellow." 
 
 Humphrey soon returned with some water from a 
 neighbouring pool. He brought it in his hat and gave 
 it to the dog, who lapped it slowly at first, but afterwards 
 much faster, and wagging his tail. 
 
 " He will do now," said Edward ; "we must give him 
 time to recover himself. Now then, let us examine our 
 quarry. Why, Humphrey, what a quantity of meat we 
 have here ! It will take three journeys to Lymington at 
 least." 
 
 ** Yes, and no time to lose, for the weather is getting 
 warm already, Edward. Now what to do ? Will you 
 remain, while I go home for the cart ? " 
 
 " Yes, it's no use both going ; I will stay here and 
 watch poor Smoker, and take off the skins ready by the 
 time you are back again. Leave me your knife as well 
 as my own, for one will soon be blunt." 
 
 Humphrey gave his knife to Edward, and taking up 
 his gun, set off for the cottage. Edward had skinned 
 two of the bulls before Humphrey's return ; and Smoker, 
 although he evidently was in great pain, was on his legs 
 again. As soon as they had finished and quartered the 
 beasts, the cart was loaded, and they returned homej 
 they had to return a second time, and both the pony 
 and they were very tired before they sat down to supper. 
 They found the gipsy boy very much recovered, and 
 in good spirits. Alice said that he had been amusing 
 Edith and her by tossing up three potatoes at a time, 
 and playing them like balls ; and that he had spun a 
 platter upon an iron skewer and balanced it on his chin. 
 They gave him some supper, which he ate in the chimney- 
 corner, looking up and staring every now and then 
 at Edith, to whom he appeared very much attached already. 
 
124 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 *' Is it good ? " said Humphrey to the boy, giving him 
 another venison-steak. 
 
 ** Yes ; not have so good supper in pit-hole," replied 
 Pablo, laughing. 
 
 Early on the following morning Edward and Humphrey 
 set off to Lymington with the cart laden with meat. 
 Edward showed Humphrey all the shops and the streets 
 they were in where the purchases were to be made — 
 introduced him to the landlord of the hostelry — and 
 having sold their meat, they returned home. The rest 
 of the meat was taken to Lymington and disposed of 
 by Humphrey on the following day ; and the day after 
 that, the three skins were carried to the town and dis- 
 posed of. 
 
 " We made a good day's work, Edward," said Humphrey, 
 as he reckoned up the money they had made. 
 
 " We earned it with some risk, at all events," replied 
 Edward; "and now, Humphrey, I think it is time that 
 I keep my promise to Oswald, and go over to the Intend- 
 ant's house and pay my visit to the young lady, as I 
 presume she is — and certainly she has every appearance 
 of being one. I want the visit to be over, as I want to 
 be doing." 
 
 " How do you mean, Edward ? " 
 
 "I mean that I want to go out and kill some deer; 
 but I will not do it till after I have seen her : when my 
 visit is over, I intend to defy the Intendant and all his 
 verderers." 
 
 " But why should this visit prevent you going out this 
 very day, if so inclined ? " 
 
 "I don't know, but she may ask me if I have done 
 so, and I do not want to tell her that I have ; neither 
 do I want to say that I have not if I have ; and therefore 
 I shall not commence till after I have seen her." 
 
 " When will you set off? " 
 
 " To-morrow morning ; and I shall take my gun, 
 although Oswald desired me not ; but after the fight we 
 had with the wild cattle the other day I don't think it 
 
The Children of the New Forest 125 
 
 prudent to be unarmed ; indeed, I do not feel comfortable 
 without I have my gun, at any time." 
 
 " Well, I shall have plenty to do when you are away 
 — the potatoes must be hoed up, and I shall see what I 
 can make of Master Pablo. He appears well enough, 
 and he has played quite long enough ; so I shall take 
 him with me to the garden to-morrow, and set him 
 to work. What a quantity of fruit there is a promise of 
 in the orchard this year ! And Edward, if this boy turns 
 out of any use, and is a help to me, I think that I shall 
 take all the orchard into garden, and then enclose another 
 piece of ground, and see if we cannot grow some corn 
 for ourselves. It is the greatest expense that we have at 
 present, and I should like to take my own corn to the 
 mill to be ground." 
 
 *' But will not growing corn require plough and horses ? " 
 said Edward. 
 
 " No ; we will till it by hand : two of us can dig a 
 great deal at odd times, and we shall have a better crop 
 with the spade than with the plough. We have now so 
 much manure that we can afford it." 
 
 *' Well, if it is to be done, it should be done at once, 
 Humphrey, before the people from the other side of the 
 forest come and find us out, or they will dispute our right 
 to the enclosure." 
 
 " The forest belongs to the king, brother, and not to 
 the Parliament : and we are the king's liegemen, and only 
 look to him for permission," replied Humphrey ; " but 
 what you say is true, the sooner it is done the better, and 
 I will about it at once." 
 
 " How much do you propose fencing in ? " 
 
 " About two or three acres." 
 
 ** But that is more than you can dig this year or the 
 next." 
 
 " I know that ; but I will manure it without digging, 
 and the grass will grow so rich to what it will outside of 
 the enclosure, that they will suppose it has been enclosed 
 a long while." 
 
126 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " That's not a bad idea, Humphrey : but I advise you 
 to look well after that boy, for he is of a bad race, and 
 has not been brought up, I am afraid, with too strict 
 notions of honesty. Be careful, and tell your sisters also 
 to be cautious not to let him suppose that we have any 
 money in the old chest, till we find out whether he is to 
 be trusted or not." 
 
 " Better not let him know it under any circumstances," 
 replied Humphrey ; " he may continue honest, if not 
 tempted by the knowledge that there is anything worth 
 stealing." 
 
 ** You are right, Humphrey ; well, I will be off to- 
 morrow morning and get this visit over. I hope to be 
 able to get all the news from her, now that her father is 
 away." 
 
 " I hope to get some work out of this Master Pablo," 
 replied Humphrey ; " how many things I could do if he 
 would only work ! Now, I'll tell you one thing — I will 
 dig a saw-pit and get a saw, and then I can cut out boards, 
 and build anything we want. The first time I go to 
 Lymington I will buy a saw — I can afford it now ; and 
 I'll make a carpenter's bench for the first thing, and then, 
 with some more tools, I shall get on ; and then, Edward, 
 I'll tell you what else I will do." 
 
 " Then, Humphrey," replied Edward, laughing, " you 
 must tell me some other time, for it is now very late, and 
 I must go to bed, as I have to rise early. I know you 
 have so many projects *in your mind that it would take 
 half the night to listen to them." 
 
 " Well, I believe what you say is true," replied Hum- 
 phrey, " and it will be better to do one thing at a time 
 than to talk about doing a hundred j so we will, as you 
 say, to bed." 
 
 At sunrise Edward and Humphrey were both up ; 
 Alice came out when they tapped at her door, as she 
 would not let Edward go without his breakfast. Edith 
 joined them, and they went to prayers. While they were 
 so employed, Pablo came out and listened to what was 
 
The Children of the New Forest 127 
 
 said. When prayers were over, Humphrey asked Pablo 
 if he knew what they had been doing. 
 
 " No, not much ; suppose you pray sun to shine." 
 "No, Pablo," said Edith, "pray to God to make us good." 
 " You bad then ? " said Pablo ; " me not bad." 
 " Yes, Pablo, everybody very bad," said Alice ; " but 
 if we try to be good, God forgives us." 
 
 The conversation was then dropped, and as soon as 
 Edward had made his breakfast, he kissed his sisters, and 
 wished Humphrey farewell : Edward threw his gun over 
 his arm, and calling his puppy, which he had named 
 Holdfast, bade Humphrey and his sisters farewell, and set 
 off on his journey across the forest. 
 
 Holdfast, as well as Humphrey's puppy, which had 
 been named Watch, had grown very fine young animals. 
 The first had been named Holdfast, because it would 
 seize the pigs by the ears and lead them into the sty, and 
 the other because it was so alert at the least noise : but, 
 as Humphrey said, Wat^h ought to have learnt to lead the 
 pigs, it being more in his line of business than Holdfast's, 
 which was to be brought up for hunting in the forest, 
 while Watch was being educated as a house and farmyard 
 dog. 
 
 Edward had refused to take the pony, as Humphrey 
 required it for the farm-work, and the weather was so 
 fine that he preferred walking j the more so, as it would 
 enable him on his return across the forest to try for some 
 venison, which he could not have done if he had been 
 mounted on Billy's back. Edward walked quick, followed 
 by his dog, which he had taught to keep to heel. He 
 felt happy, as people do who have no cares, from the fine 
 weather — the deep green of the verdure checquered. by 
 the flowers in bloom, and the majestic scenery which met 
 his eye on every side. His heart was as buoyant as his 
 steps, as he walked along, the light summer breeze 
 fanning his face. His thoughts, however, which had 
 been more of the chase than anything else, suddenly 
 changed, and he became serious. For some time he had 
 
128 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 heard no political news of consequence, or what the 
 Commons were doing with the king. This reverie natur- 
 ally brought to his mind his father's death, the burning 
 of his property, and its sequestration. His cheeks 
 coloured with indignation, and his brow was moody. 
 Then he built castles for the future. He imagined the 
 king released from his prison, and leading an army against 
 his oppressors ; he fancied himself at the head of a troop 
 of cavalry, charging the Parliamentary horse. Victory 
 was on his side. The king was again on his throne, and 
 he was again in possession of the family estate. He was 
 rebuilding the hall, and somehow or another it appeared 
 to him that Patience was standing by his side, as he gave 
 directions to the artificers — when his reverie was suddenly 
 disturbed by Holdfast barking and springing forward in 
 advance. 
 
 Edward, who had by this time got over more than half 
 his journey, looked up, and perceived himself confronted 
 by a powerful man, apparently about forty years of age, 
 and dressed as a verderer of the forest. He thought at 
 the time that he had seldom seen a person with a more 
 sinister and forbidding countenance. 
 
 " How now, young fellow, what are you doing here ? " 
 said the man, walking up to him, and cocking the gun 
 which he held in his hand as he advanced. 
 
 Edward quietly cocked his own gun, which was loaded, 
 when he perceived that hostile preparation on the part 
 of the other person, and then replied, "I am walking 
 across the forest, as you may perceive." 
 
 " Yes, I perceive you are walking, and you are walking 
 with a dog and a gun : you will now be pleased to walk 
 with me. Deer-stealers are not any longer permitted to 
 range this forest." 
 
 "I am no deer-stealer," replied Edward. " It will be 
 quite sufficient to give me that title when you find me 
 with venison in my possession ; and as for going with you, 
 that I certainly shall not. Sheer off, or you may meet 
 with harm." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 129 
 
 " Why, you young good-for-nothing, if you have not 
 venison, it is not from any will not to take it ; you are 
 out in pursuit of it, that is clear. Come, come, you've 
 the wrong person to deal with : my orders are to take up 
 all poachers, and take you I will." 
 
 **If you can," replied Edward; *' but you must first 
 prove that you are able so to do ; my gun is as good and 
 my aim is as sure as yours, whoever you may be. I tell 
 you again, I am no poacher, nor have I come out to take 
 the deer, but to cross over to the Intendant's cottage, 
 whither I am now going. I tell you thus much, that you 
 may not do anything foolish ; and having said this, I 
 advise you to think twice before you act once. Let me 
 proceed in peace, or you may lose your place, if you do 
 not by your own rashness lose your life." 
 
 There was something so cool and so determined in 
 Edward's quiet manner, that the verderer hesitated. He 
 perceived that any attempt to take Edward would be at 
 the risk of his own life ; and he knew that his orders 
 were to apprehend all poachers, but not to shoot people. 
 It was true that resistance with firearms would warrant 
 his acting in self-defence ; but admitting that he should 
 succeed, which was doubtful, still Edward had not been 
 caught in the act of killing venison, and he had no 
 witnesses to prove what had occurred. Ele also knew 
 that the Intendant had given very strict orders as to the 
 shedding of blood, which he was most averse to under 
 any circumstances ; and there was something in Edward's 
 appearance and manner so different from a common person, 
 that he was puzzled. Moreover, Edward had stated that 
 he was going to the Intendant's house. All things con- 
 sidered, as he found that bullying would not succeed, he 
 thought it advisable to change his tone, and therefore said, 
 " You tell me that you are going to the Intendant's house ; 
 you have business there, I presume ? If I took you 
 prisoner, it is there I should have conducted you ; so, 
 young man, you may now walk on before me." 
 
 "I thank you," replied Edward, "but walk on before 
 c I 
 
130 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 you I will not : but if you choose to half-cock your gun 
 again, and walk by my side, I will do the same. Those 
 are my terms, and I will listen to no other ; so be pleased 
 to make up your mind, as I am in haste." 
 
 The verderer appeared very indignant at this reply, 
 but after a time said, "Be it so." 
 
 Edward then uncocked his gun, with his eyes fixed 
 upon the man, and the verderer did the same ; and then 
 they walked side by side, Edward keeping at the distance 
 of three yards from him, in case of treachery. 
 
 After a few moments' silence, the verderer said, " You 
 tell me you are going to the Intendant's house ; he is 
 not at home." 
 
 "But young Mistress Patience is, I presume," said 
 Edward. 
 
 ** Yes," replied the man, who, finding that Edward 
 appeared to know so much about the Intendant's family, 
 began to be more civil. " Yes, she is at home, for I saw 
 her in the garden this morning." 
 
 " And Oswald, is he at home ? " rejoined Edward. 
 
 " Yes, he is. You appear to know our people, young 
 man ; who may you be, if it is a fair question ? " 
 
 ** It would have been a fair question had you treated 
 me fairly," replied Edward; "but as it is no concern of 
 yours, I shall leave you to find it out." 
 
 This reply puzzled the man still more ; and he now, 
 from the tone of authority assumed by Edward, began to 
 imagine that he had made some mistake, and that he was 
 speaking to a superior, although clad in a forester's dress. 
 He therefore answered humbly, observing that he had 
 only been doing his duty. 
 
 Edward walked on without making any reply. 
 
 As they arrived within a hundred yards of the Intend- 
 ant's house, Edward said : 
 
 " I have now arrived at my destination, and am going 
 into that house, as I told you. Do you choose to enter 
 it with me, or will you go to Oswald Partridge and tell 
 him that you have met with Edward Armitage in the 
 
The Children of the New Forest 131 
 
 forest, and that I should be glad to see him ? I beHeve 
 you are under his orders, are you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, I am," replied the verderer, " and as I suppose 
 that all's right, I shall go and deliver your message." 
 
 Edward then turned away from the man, and went 
 into the wicket-gate of the garden, and knocked at the 
 door of the house. The door was opened by Patience 
 Heatherstone herself, who said, " Oh, how glad I am to 
 see you ! Come in." Edward took off his hat and bowed ; 
 Patience led the way into her father's study, where Edward 
 had been first received. 
 
 " And now," said Patience, extending her hand to 
 Edward, " thanks, many thanks, for your preserving me 
 from so dreadful a death. You don't know how unhappy 
 I have been at not being able to give you my poor thanks 
 for your courageous behaviour." 
 
 Her hand still remained in Edward's while she said 
 this. 
 
 " You rate what I did too highly," replied Edward ; 
 " I would have done the same for any one in such distress : 
 it was my duty as a — man," cavalier he was about to say, 
 but he checked himself. 
 
 "Sit down," said Patience, taking a chair, — ''nay, no 
 ceremony ; I cannot treat as an inferior one to whom I 
 owe such a debt of gratitude." 
 
 Edward smiled as he took his seat. 
 
 ** My father is as grateful to you as I am — I'm sure 
 that he is , for I heard him when at prayer call down 
 blessings on your head. What can he do for you ? I 
 begged Oswald Partridge to bring you here, that I might 
 find out. Oh, sir, do pray let me know how we can 
 show our gratitude by something more than words." 
 
 " You have shown it already, Mistress Patience," 
 replied Edward; "have you not honoured a poor forester 
 with your hand in friendship, and even admitted him to 
 sit down before you ? " 
 
 " He who has preserved my life at the risk of his own 
 becomes to me as a brother — at least I feel as a sister 
 
132 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 towards him : a debt is still a debt, whether indebted to 
 a king or to a " 
 
 " Forester, Mistress Patience, that is the real word 
 that you should not have hesitated to have used : do you 
 imagine that I am ashamed of my calling ? " 
 
 " To tell you candidly the truth, then," replied Patience, 
 "I cannot believe that you are what you profess to be. 
 I mean to say, that although a forester now, you were 
 never brought up as such. My father has an opinion 
 allied to mine." 
 
 " I thank you both for your good opinion of me, but 
 I fear that I cannot raise myself above the condition of a 
 forester ; nay, from your father's coming down here, and 
 the new regulations, I have every chance of sinking down 
 to the lower grade of a deer-stealer and poacher ; indeed, 
 had it not been that I had my gun with me, I should have 
 been seized as such this very day as I came over." 
 
 " But you were not shooting the deer, were you, sir ? " 
 inquired Patience. 
 
 ** No, I was not ; nor have I killed any since last I saw 
 you." 
 
 " I am glad that I can say that to my father," replied 
 Patience ; " it will much please him. He said to me that 
 he thought you capable of much higher employment than 
 any that could be offered here, and only wished to know 
 what you would accept. He has interest — great interest 
 — although just now at variance with the rulers of this 
 country, on account of the ^" 
 
 " Murder of the king, you would or you should have 
 said, Mistress Patience : I have heard how much he was 
 opposed to that foul deed, and I honour him for it." 
 
 " How kind, how truly kind you are to say so ! " said 
 Patience, the tears starting in her eyes ; " what pleasure 
 to hear my father's conduct praised by you ! " 
 
 " Why, of course, Mistress Patience, all of my way of 
 thinking must praise him. Your father is in London, I 
 hear ? " 
 
 " Yes, he is ; and that reminds me that you must want 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 33 
 
 some refreshment after your walk. I will call Phoebe." 
 So saying, Patience left the room. 
 
 The fact was, Mistress Patience was reminded that she 
 had been sitting with a young man some time, and alone 
 with him — which was not quite proper in those times, and 
 when PhcEbe appeared with the cold viands, she retreated 
 out of hearing, but remained in the room. 
 
 Edward partook of the meal offered him in silence, 
 Patience occupying herself with her work, and keeping 
 her eyes fixed on it, unless when she gave a slight glance 
 at the table to see if anything was required. When the 
 meal was over, Phoebe removed the tray, and then Edward 
 rose to take his leave. 
 
 " Nay, do not go yet — I have much to say first ; let me 
 again ask you how we can serve you." 
 
 " I never can take any office under the present rulers of 
 the nation ; so that question is at rest." 
 
 " I was afraid you would answer so," replied Patience 
 gravely : *' do not think I blame you ; for many are there 
 already who would gladly retrace their steps if it were 
 possible. They little thought, when they opposed the 
 king, that affairs would have ended as they have done. 
 "Where do you live, sir ? " 
 
 " At the opposite side of the forest, in a house belonging 
 to me now, but which was inherited by my grandfather." 
 
 " Do you live alone — surely not 1 " 
 
 " No, I do not." 
 
 " Nay, you may tell me anything, for 1 would never 
 repeat what might hurt you, or you might not wish to 
 have known." 
 
 " I live with my brother and two sisters, for my grand- 
 father is lately dead." 
 
 " Is your brother younger than you are ? " 
 
 ** He is." 
 
 *' And your sisters, what are their ages ? " 
 
 " They are younger still." 
 
 *' You told my father that you lived upon your farm ? " 
 
 *' We do." 
 
134 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ** Is it a large farm ? " 
 
 " No ; very small." 
 
 ** And does that support you ? " 
 
 " That and killing wild cattle has lately." 
 
 ** Yes, and killing deer also until lately ? " 
 
 " You have guessed right." 
 
 " You were brought up at Arnwood, you told my 
 father ; did you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, I was brought up there, and remained there until 
 the death of Colonel Beverley." 
 
 ** And you were educated, were you not ? " 
 
 " Yes ; the chaplain taught me what little I do know." 
 
 " Then, if you were brought up in the house and 
 educated by the chaplain, surely Colonel Beverley never 
 intended you for a forester .? " 
 
 " He did not ; I was to have been a soldier as soon as I 
 was old enough to bear arms." 
 
 " Perhaps you are distantly related to the late Colonel 
 Beverley ? " 
 
 *' No ; I am not distantly related," replied Edward, who 
 began to feel uneasy at this close cross-examination ; " but 
 still, had Colonel Beverley been alive, and the king still 
 required his services, I have no doubt that I should have 
 been serving under him at this time. And now, Mistress 
 Patience, that I have answered so many questions of yours, 
 may I be permitted to ask a little about yourself in return ? 
 Have you any brothers ? " 
 
 " None ; I am an only child." 
 
 " Have you only one parent alive ? " 
 
 " Only one." 
 
 "What families are you connected with ? " 
 
 Patience looked up with surprise at this last question — 
 
 " My mother's name was Cooper ; she was sister to Sir 
 Anthony Ashley Cooper, who is a person well known." 
 
 *^ Indeed ! then you are of gentle blood ? " 
 
 " I believe so," replied Patience, with surprise. 
 
 " Thank you for your condescension, Mistress Patience ; 
 and now, if you will permit me, I will take my leave." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ^35 
 
 " Before you go, let me once more thank you for saving 
 a worthless life," said Patience : " well, you must come 
 again when my father is here ; he will be but too glad 
 to have an opportunity of thanking one who has preserved 
 his only child. Indeed, if you knew my father, you would 
 feel as much regard for him as I do. He is very good, 
 although he looks so stern and melancholy ; but he has 
 seldom smiled since my poor mother's death." 
 
 "As to your father, Mistress Patience, I will think as 
 well as I can of one who is joined to a party which I hold 
 in detestation : I can say no more." 
 
 " I must not say all that I know, or you would perhaps 
 find out that he is not quite so wedded to that party as 
 you suppose. Neither his brother-in-law nor he are great 
 friends of Cromwell's, I can assure you ; but this in con- 
 fidence." 
 
 " That raises him in my estimation ; but why then does 
 he hold office ? " 
 
 " He did not ask it ; it was given to him, I really 
 believe, because they wished him out of the way ; and he 
 accepted it because he was opposed to what was going on, 
 and wished himself to be away. At least I infer so much 
 from what I have learnt. It is not an office of power 
 or trust which leagues him with the present Govern- 
 ment." 
 
 " No ; only one which opposes him to me and my mal- 
 practices," replied Edward, laughing. " Well, Mistress 
 Patience, you have shown great condescension to a poor 
 forester, and I return you many thanks for your kindness 
 towards me : I will now take my leave." 
 
 " And when will you come and see my father ? " 
 
 ** I cannot say ; I fear that I shall not be able very soon 
 to look in his injured face, and it will not be well for 
 a poacher to come near him," replied Edward : " however, 
 some day I may be taken and brought before you as a 
 prisoner, you know, and then he is certain to see me." 
 
 "I will not tell you to kill deer," replied Patience 5 
 " but if you do kill them, no one shall harm you — or I 
 
136 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 know little of my power or my father's. Farewell then, 
 sir ; and once more, gratitude and thanks." 
 
 Patience held out her hand again to Edward, who this 
 time, like a true cavalier, raised it respectfully to his lips. 
 Patience coloured a little, but did not attempt to with- 
 draw it, and Edward, with a low obeisance, quitted the 
 room. 
 
 Chapter XIII 
 
 As soon as he was out of the Intendant's house, Edward 
 hastened to the cottage of Oswald Partridge, whom he 
 found waiting for him ; for the verderer had not failed 
 to deliver his message. 
 
 ** You have had a long talk with Mistress Patience," 
 said Oswald, after the first greeting ; " and I am glad of 
 it, as it gives you consequence here. The Roundhead 
 rascal whom you met was inclined to be very precise 
 about doing his duty, and insisted that he was certain 
 that you were on the look-out for deer ; but I stopped 
 his mouth by telling him that I often took you out with 
 me, as you were the best shot in the whole forest, and 
 that the Intendant knew that I did so. I think that if 
 you were caught in the act of killing a deer you had 
 better tell them that you killed it by my request, and I 
 will bear you out, if they bring you to the Intendant, 
 who will, I'm sure, thank me for saying so. You might 
 kill all the deer in the forest after what you have done 
 for him." 
 
 "Many thanks; but I do not think I can take ad- 
 vantage of your offer. Let them catch me if they can, 
 and if they do catch me, let them take me if they can." 
 
 "I see, sir, that you will accept no favour from the 
 Roundheads," replied Oswald ; " however, as I am now 
 head keeper, I shall take care that my men do not inter- 
 fere with you, if I can help it ; all I wish is to prevent 
 
The Children of the New Forest 137 
 
 any insult or indignity being offered to you : they not 
 being aware who you are, as I am." 
 
 " Many thanks, Oswald ; I must take my chance." 
 
 Edward then told Oswald of their having taken the 
 gipsy boy in the pit, at which he appeared much amused. 
 
 "What is the name of the verderer whom I met in 
 the forest ? " inquired Edward. 
 
 " James Corbould ; he was discharged from the army," 
 replied Oswald. 
 
 ** I do not like his appearance," said Edward. 
 
 " No ; his face tells against him," replied Oswald ; 
 " but I know nothing of him ; he has been here Httle 
 more than a fortnight." 
 
 ** Can you give me a corner to put my head in to-night, 
 Oswald ? for I shall not start till to-morrow morning." 
 
 " You may command all 1 have, sir," replied Oswald ; 
 **but I fear there is little more than a hearty welcome; 
 I have no doubt that you could be lodged at the In- 
 tendant's house if you choose." 
 
 " No, Oswald, the young lady is alone, and I will not 
 trust to Phoebe's accommodation again ; I will stay here, 
 if you will permit me." 
 
 ** And welcome, sir ; I will put your puppy in the 
 kennel at once." 
 
 Edward remained that night at Oswald's, and at day- 
 light he rose, and having taken a slight breakfast, throwing 
 his gun over his shoulder, went to the kennel for Hold- 
 fast, and set off on his return home. 
 
 " That's a very nice little girl," were the words which 
 Edward found himself constantly saying to himself as he 
 walked along ; " and she is of a grateful disposition, or 
 she would not have behaved as she has done towards me 
 — supposing me to be of mean birth ; " and then he 
 thought of what she had told him relative to her father, 
 and Edward felt his animosity against a Roundhead 
 wasting fast away. " I am not likely to see her again very 
 soon," thought Edward, " unless, indeed, I am brought 
 to the Intendant as a prisoner." Thus thinking upon one 
 
138 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 subject or another, Edward had gained above eight miles 
 of his journey across the forest, when he thought that 
 he was sufficiently far away to venture to look out for 
 some venison. Remembering there was a thicket not 
 far from him, in which there was a clear pool of water, 
 Edward thought it very likely that he might find a stag 
 there cooling himself, for the weather was now very warm 
 at noon-day. He therefore called Holdfast to him, and 
 proceeded cautiously towards the thicket. As soon as 
 he arrived at the spot, he crouched and crept silently 
 through the underwood. At last he arrived close to the 
 cleared spot by the pool. There was no stag there, but 
 fast asleep upon the turf lay James Corbould, the sinister- 
 looking verderer who had accosted him in the forest on 
 the previous day. Holdfast was about to bark, when 
 Edward silenced him, and then advanced to where the 
 verderer was lying ; and who, having no dog with him to 
 give notice of Edward's approach, still remained snoring 
 with the sun shining on his face. Edward perceived 
 that his gun was under him on the grass ; he took it up, 
 gently opened the pan and scattered the powder, and 
 then laid it down again ; for Edward said to himself, 
 " That man has come out after me, that I am certain : 
 and as there are no witnesses, he may be inclined to be 
 mischievous, for a more wretched-looking person I never 
 saw. Had he been deer-hunting, he would have brought 
 his dog ; but he is man-hunting, that is evident. Now I 
 will leave him, and should he fall in with anything, he 
 will not kill at first shot, that's certain ; and if he follows 
 me, I shall have the same chance of escape as anything 
 else he may fire at." Edward then walked out of the 
 covert, thinking that if ever there was a face which pro- 
 claimed a man to be a murderer it was that of James 
 Corbould. As he was threading his way, he heard the 
 howl of a dog, and on looking round, perceived that 
 Holdfast was not with him. He turned back, and Hold- 
 fast came running to him. The fact was, that Holdfast 
 had smelt some meat in the pocket of the verderer, and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 39 
 
 had been putting his nose in to ascertain what it was : in 
 so doing he had wakened up Corbould, who had saluted 
 him with a heavy blow on the head ; this occasioned the 
 puppy to give the howl, and also occasioned Corbould to 
 seize his gun, and follow stealthily in the track of the dog, 
 which he well knew to be the one he had seen the day 
 before with Edward. 
 
 Edward waited for a short time, and not perceiving 
 that Corbould made his appearance, continued on his 
 way home, having now given up all thoughts of killing 
 any venison. He walked fast, and was within six miles 
 of the cottage, when he stopped to drink at a small rill of 
 water, and then sat down to rest himself for a short time. 
 V/hile so doing, he fell into one of his usual reveries, and 
 forgot how time passed away. He was, however, aroused 
 by a low growl on the part of Holdfast, and it immedi- 
 ately occurred to him that Corbould must have followed 
 him. Thinking it as well to be prepared, he quietly 
 loaded his gun, and then rose up to reconnoitre. Holdfast 
 sprang forward, and Edward looking in the direction, 
 perceived Corbould partly hidden behind a tree, with 
 his gun levelled at him. He heard the trigger pulled, 
 and snap of the lock, but the gun did not go off; and 
 then Corbould made his appearance, striking at Holdfast 
 with the butt-end of his gun. Edward advanced to him 
 and desired him to desist, or it would be the worse for 
 him. 
 
 " Indeed, younker ! it may be the worse for you," 
 cried Corbould. 
 
 "It might have been if your gun had gone off," 
 replied Edward. 
 
 " I did not aim at you. I aimed at the dog, and I 
 will kill the brute, if I can." 
 
 "Not without danger to yourself; but it was not him 
 that you aimed at — your gun was not pointed low enough 
 to hit the dog — it was levelled at me, you sneaking 
 wretch ; and I have only to thank my own prudence and 
 your sleepy head for having escaped with my life. I 
 
140 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 tell you candidly that I threw the powder out of your 
 pan while you were asleep. If I served you as you 
 deserve, I should now put my bullet into you, but I 
 cannot kill a man who is defenceless — and that saves 
 your life ; but set off as fast as you can away from me, 
 for if you follow me, I will show no more forbearance. 
 Away with you directly," continued Edward, raising his 
 gun to his shoulder and pointing it to Corbould ; " if 
 you do not be off, I'll fire." 
 
 Corbould saw that Edward was resolute, and thought 
 proper to comply with his request : he walked away till 
 he considered himself out of gunshot, and then com- 
 menced a torrent of oaths and abusive language, with 
 which we shall not offend our readers. Before he went 
 farther, he swore that he would have Edward's life before 
 many days had passed, and then shaking his fist he went 
 away. Edward remained where he was standing till the 
 man was fairly out of sight, and then proceeded on his 
 journey. It was now about four o'clock in the afternoon, 
 and Edward, as he walked on, said to himself, " That 
 man must be of a very wicked disposition, for I have 
 offended him in nothing except in not submitting to be 
 made his prisoner : and is that an offence to take a man's 
 life for ? He is a dangerous man, and will be more 
 dangerous after being again foiled by me as he has been 
 to-day. I doubt if he will go home j I am almost sure 
 that he will turn and follow me when he thinks that he 
 can without my seeing him ; and if he does, he will find 
 out where our cottage is — and who knows what mischief 
 he may not do, and how he may alarm my little sisters ? 
 I'll not go home till dark ; and I'll now walk in another 
 direction, that I may mislead him." Edward then walked 
 away more to the north, and every half-hour shifted his 
 course, so as to be walking in a very different direction 
 from where the cottage stood. In the meantime it grew 
 gradually dark ; and as it became so, every now and then 
 when Edward passed a large tree he turned round behind 
 it and looked to see if Corbould was following him. At 
 
The Children of the New Forest 141 
 
 last, just as it was dark, he perceived the figure of a man 
 at no great distance from him, who was following him, 
 running from tree to tree, so as to make his approach. 
 " Oh, you are there ! " thought Edward, " now will I give 
 you a nice dance, and we will see whose legs are tired 
 soonest. Let me see, where am I ? " Edward looked 
 round, and then perceived that he was close to the clump 
 of trees where Humphrey had made his pitfall for the 
 cattle, and there was a clear spot of about a quarter of a 
 mile between it and where he now stood. Edward made 
 up his mind, and immediately walked out to cross the 
 clearing, calling Holdfast to heel. It was now nearly 
 dark, for there was only the light of the stars ; but still 
 there was sufficient light to see his way. As Edward 
 crossed the cleared spot, he once looked round and per- 
 ceived that Corbould was following him, and nearer than 
 he was before, trusting probably to the increased darkness 
 to hide his approach. " That will do," thought Edward, 
 " come along, my fine fellow." And Edward walked on 
 till he came to the pitfall ; there he stopped and looked 
 round, and soon discovered the verderer at a hundred 
 yards' distance. Edward held his dog by the mouth, 
 that he should not growl or bark, and then went on in 
 a direction so as to bring the pitfall exactly between 
 Corbould and himself. Having done so, he proceeded at 
 a more rapid pace ; and Corbould following him, also 
 increased his, till he arrived at the pitfall, which he could 
 not perceive, and fell into it headlong ; and as he fell into 
 the pit, at the same time Edward heard the discharge of 
 his gun, the crash of the small branches laid over it, and 
 a cry on the part of Corbould. " That will do," thought 
 Edward, " now you may lie there as long as the gipsy 
 did, and that will cool your courage. Humphrey's pitfall 
 is full of adventure. In this case it has done me a service. 
 Now I may turn and go home as fast as I can. Come, 
 Holdfast, old boy, we both want our suppers. I can 
 answer for one, for I could eat the whole of that pasty 
 which Oswald set before me this morning." Edward 
 
142 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 walked at a rapid pace, quite delighted at the issue of 
 the adventure. As he arrived near to the cottage he 
 found Humphrey outside, with Pablo, on the look-out 
 for him. He soon joined them, and soon after embraced 
 Alice and Edith, who had been anxiously waiting for his 
 return, and who had wondered at his being out so late. 
 " Give me my supper, my dear girls," said Edward ; " and 
 then you shall know all about it." 
 
 As soon as Edward had satisfied his craving appetite 
 — for he had not, as my readers must recollect, eaten 
 anything since his departure early in the morning from 
 the house of Oswald Partridge — he entered into a narrative 
 of the events of the day. They all listened with great 
 interest j and when Edward had finished, Pablo, the 
 gipsy boy, jumped up, and said : 
 
 " Now he is in the pit, to-morrow morning I take gun 
 and shoot him." 
 
 " No, no, Pablo, you must not do that," replied 
 Edward, laughing. 
 
 "Pablo," said little Edith, "go and sit down; you 
 must not shoot people." 
 
 "He shoot master then," said Pablo; "he very bad 
 man." 
 
 " But if you shoot him, you will be a bad boy, Pablo," 
 replied Edith, who appeared to have assumed an authority 
 over him. Pablo did not appear to understand this, but 
 he obeyed the order of his little mistress, and resumed 
 his seat at the chimney-corner. 
 
 " But, Edward," said Humphrey, " what do you pro- 
 pose to do ? " 
 
 " I hardly know ; my idea was to let him remain there 
 for a day or two, and then send to Oswald to let him 
 know where the fellow was." 
 
 " The only objection to that is," replied Humphrey, 
 " that you say his gun went off as he fell into the pit ; it 
 may be probable that he is wounded, and if so, he might 
 die if he is left there." 
 
 " You are right, Humphrey, that is possible ; and I 
 
The Children of the New Forest 143 
 
 would not have the Hfe of a fellow-creature on my con- 
 science." 
 
 " I think it would be advisable, Edward, that I should 
 set off early to-morrow on the pony, and see Oswald, tell 
 him all that has occurred, and show him where the pit- 
 fall is." 
 
 " I believe that would be the best plan, Humphrey." 
 
 " Yes," said Alice, ** it would be dreadful that a man 
 should die in so wicked a state ; let him be taken out, 
 and perhaps he will repent." 
 
 *' Won't God punish him, brother ? " said Edith. 
 
 " Yes, my dear, sooner or later, the vengeance of 
 Heaven overtakes the wicked. But I am very tired after 
 so long a walk *, let us go to prayers, and then to bed." 
 
 The danger that Edward had incurred that day was 
 felt strongly by the whole party ; and, with the exception 
 of Pablo, there was earnest devotion and gratitude to 
 Heaven when their orisons were offered up. 
 
 Humphrey was off before daybreak, and, at nine o'clock, 
 had arrived at the cottage of Oswald, by whom he was 
 warmly greeted before the cause of his unexpected arrival 
 was made known. Oswald was greatly annoyed at 
 Humphrey's narration, and appeared to be very much of 
 the opinion of Pablo, which was, to leave the scoundrel 
 where he was ; but on the remonstrance of Humphrey, 
 he set off, with two of the other verderers, and before 
 nightfall Humphrey arrived at the pitfall, where they 
 heard Corbould groaning below. 
 
 " Who's there ? " said Oswald, looking into the pit. 
 
 *' It's me — it's Corbould," replied the man. 
 
 " Are you hurt ? " 
 
 '' Yes, badly," replied Corbould ; " when I fell, my 
 gun went off, and the ball has gone through my thigh. 
 I have almost bled to death." 
 
 Humphrey went for the ladder, which was at hand, 
 and, with much exertion on the part of the whole four of 
 them, they contrived to drag out Corbould, who groaned 
 heavily with pain. A handkerchief was tied tightly round 
 
144 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 his leg, to prevent any further bleeding, and they gave 
 him some water, which revived him. 
 
 " Now, what's to be done ? " said Oswald ; " we can 
 never get him home." 
 
 " I will tell you," said Humphrey, walking with him 
 aside. " It will not do for any of these men to know 
 our cottage, and we cannot take them there. Desire 
 them to remain with the man, while you go for a cart to 
 carry him home. We will go to the cottage, give Billy 
 his supper, and then return with him in the cart, and 
 bring your men something to eat. Then I will go with 
 you, and bring the cart back again before daylight. It 
 will be a night's walk, but it will be the safest plan." 
 
 " I think so too," replied Oswald, who desired the 
 men to wait till his return, as he was going to borrow a 
 cart ; and then set off with Humphrey. 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the cottage, Humphrey gave 
 the pony to Pablo to put into the stable and feed, and 
 then communicated to Edward the state of Corbould. 
 
 " It's almost a pity that he had not killed himself out- 
 right," observed Oswald ; " it would have been justice to 
 him for attempting your life without any cause ; he is a 
 bloodthirsty scoundrel, and I wish he was anywhere but 
 where he is. However, the Intendant shall know of it, 
 and I have no doubt that he will be discharged." 
 
 " Do nothing in a hurry, Oswald," replied Edward ; 
 **at present let him give his own version of the affair; 
 for he may prove more dangerous when discharged than 
 when under your control. Now sit down and take your 
 supper. Billy must have an hour to get his, and there- 
 fore there is no hurry for you." 
 
 " That is your gipsy lad, Edward, is he not ? " said 
 Oswald. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " I like the boy's looks ; but they are a queer race. 
 You must not trust him too much," continued Oswald, 
 in an under tone, "until you have tried him, and are 
 satisfied of his fidelity. They are very excitable, and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 145 
 
 capable of strong attachment if well treated, that I know ; 
 for I did a gipsy a good turn once, and it proved to be 
 the saving of my life afterwards." 
 
 " Oh, tell us how, Oswald," said Alice. 
 
 ** It is too long a story now, my dear little lady," 
 replied Oswald ; " but I will another time. "Whatever 
 he may do, do not strike him ; for they never forgive 
 a blow, I am told by those who know them, and it never 
 does them any good ; as I said before, they are a queer 
 race." 
 
 "He will not be beaten by us," rephed Humphrey, 
 ** depend upon it, unless Edith slaps him ; for she is the 
 one who takes most pains with him, and I presume he 
 would not care much about her little hand." 
 
 " No, no," replied Oswald, laughing, " Edith may do 
 as she pleases. What does he do for you ? " 
 
 ** Oh, nothing as yet, for he is hardly recovered, poor 
 fellow," replied Humphrey. " He follows Edith, and 
 helps her to look for the eggs ; and last night he set some 
 springes after his own fashion, and certainly beat me, for 
 he took three rabbits and a hare, while I, with all my traps, 
 only took one rabbit." 
 
 " I think you had better leave that part of your liveli- 
 hood entirely to him ; he has been bred up to it, Hum- 
 phrey, and it will be his amusement. You must not 
 expect him to work very hard ; they are not accustomed to 
 it. They live a roving life, and never work if they can 
 help it ; still, if you make him fond of you, he may be very 
 useful, for they are very clever and handy." 
 
 "I hope to make him useful," repHed Humphrey, 
 " but still I will not force him to do what he does not like. 
 He is very fond of the pony already, and likes to take care 
 of him." 
 
 *' Bring him over to me, one of these days, so that he 
 may know where to find me. It may prove of consequence 
 if you have a message to send, and cannot come yourselves." 
 
 " That is very true," replied Edward ; " I will not forget 
 it. Humphrey, shall you or I go with the cart ? " 
 
 C K 
 
146 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Humphrey, by all means ; it will not do for them to 
 suppose I had the cart from you, Edward; they do not 
 know Humphrey, and he will be off again in the morning 
 before they are up." 
 
 " Very true," repHed Edward. 
 
 ** And it is time for us to set off," replied Oswald. 
 "Will Mistress Alice oblige me with something for my 
 men to eat ? for they have fasted the whole day." 
 
 " Yes," replied Alice, " I will have it ready before the 
 pony is in the cart. Edith, dear, come with me." 
 
 Humphrey then went out to harness the pony, and 
 when all was ready, he and Oswald set off again. 
 
 When they arrived at the pitfall they found Corbould 
 lying between the two other verderers, who were sitting 
 by his side. Corbould was much recovered since his 
 wound had been bound up, and he was raised up and 
 put on the fodder which Humphrey had put into the cart, 
 and they proceeded on their journey to the other side of 
 the forest, the verderers eating what Humphrey had 
 brought for them as they walked along. It was a tedious 
 and painful journey for the wounded man, who shrieked 
 out when the cart was jolted by the wheel getting into a 
 rut or hole ; but there was no help for it, and he was very 
 much exhausted when they arrived, which was not till past 
 midnight. Corbould was then taken to his cottage and 
 put on the bed, and another verderer sent for a surgeon : 
 those who had been with Oswald were glad to go to bed, 
 for it had been a fatiguing day. Humphrey remained with 
 Oswald for three hours, and then again returned with Billy, 
 who, although he had crossed the forest three times in 
 the twenty-four hours, appeared quite fresh and ready to 
 go back again. 
 
 " I will let you know how he gets on, Humphrey, and 
 what account he gives of his falling into the pit ; but you 
 must not expect me for a fortnight at least." 
 
 Humphrey wished Oswald good-bye; and Billy was 
 so anxious to get back to his stable that Humphrey could 
 not keep him at a quiet pace. " Horses, and all animals 
 
The Children of the New Forest 147 
 
 indeed, know that there is no place like home ; it is a pity 
 that men, who consider themselves much wiser, have not 
 the same consideration," thought Humphrey as the pony 
 trotted along. Humphrey thought a good deal about the 
 danger that Edward had been subjected to, and said to 
 himself, " I really think that I should be more comfortable 
 if Edward was away. I am always in a fidget about him. 
 I wish the new king, who is now in France, would raise 
 an army and come over. It is better that Edward should 
 be fighting in the field than remain here and risk being 
 shot as a deer-stealer, or put in prison. The farm 
 is sufficient for us all ; and when I have taken in 
 more ground it will be more than sufficient, even if I do 
 not kill the wild cattle. I am fit for the farm, but Edward 
 is not. He is thrown away, living in this obscurity, and 
 he feels it. He will always be in hot water some way or 
 another, that is certain. What a narrow escape he has had 
 with that scoundrel, and yet how little he cares for it ! 
 He was intended for a soldier, that is evident ; and if ever 
 he is one, he will be in his element, and distinguish him- 
 self, if it pleases God to spare his life. I'll persuade him 
 to stay at home a little while to help me to enclose 
 the other piece of ground ) and after that is done, I'll 
 dig a saw-pit, and see if I can coax Pablo to saw with me. 
 I must go to Lymington and buy a saw. If I once could 
 get the trees sawed up into planks, what a quantity of 
 things I could make, and how I could improve the 
 place ! " 
 
 Thus thought Humphrey as he went along ; he was 
 all for the farm and improvements, and was always 
 calculating when he should have another calf or a fresh 
 litter of pigs. His first idea was, that he would make 
 Pablo work hard-, but the advice he had received from 
 Oswald was not forgotten j and he now was thinking how 
 he should coax Pablo into standing below in the saw-pit, 
 which was not only hard work, but disagreeable, from the 
 sawdust falling into the eyes. Humphrey's cogitations 
 were interrupted by a halloo, and turning round in the 
 
148 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 direction of the voice, he perceived Edward, and turned 
 the cart to join him. 
 
 " You're just come in time, Humphrey ; I have some 
 provision for Alice's larder. I took my gun and came out 
 on the path which I knew you would return on, and I 
 have killed a young buck. He is good meat, and we are 
 scarce of provisions." 
 
 Humphrey helped Edward to put the venison in the 
 cart, and they returned to the cottage, which was not 
 more than three miles oiF. Humphrey told Edward the 
 result of his journey, and then proposed that Edward 
 should stop at home for a few days and help him with 
 the new enclosure. To this Edward cheerfully consented ; 
 and as soon as they arrived at the cottage, and Humphrey 
 had had his breakfast, they took their axes and went out 
 to fell at a cluster of small spruce firs about a mile off. 
 
 Chapter XIV 
 
 " Now, Humphrey, what do you propose to do ? " 
 
 " This," replied Humphrey : " I have marked out three 
 acres or thereabouts of the land running in a straight line 
 behind the garden. There is not a tree on it, and it is all 
 good feeding-ground. What I intend to do is to enclose 
 it with the spruce-fir posts and rails that we are about to 
 cut down, and then set a hedge upon a low bank which 
 I shall raise all round inside the rails. I know where 
 there are thousands of seedling thorns, which I shall take 
 up in the winter, or early in the spring, to put in, as the 
 bank will be ready for them by that time." 
 
 "Well, that's all very good; but I fear it will be a 
 long while before you have such a quantity of land dug 
 up." 
 
 " Yes, of course it will ; but, Edward, I have plenty of 
 manure to spare, and I shall put it all over this land, and 
 then it will become a rich pasture, and also an earlier 
 
The Children of the New Forest 149 
 
 pasture than what we can get from the forest, and will 
 be very handy to turn the cows and the calves upon ; or 
 even Billy, if we want him in a hurry." 
 
 " All that is very true," replied Edward, " so that it 
 will be useful, at all events, if you do not dig it up." 
 
 " Indeed it will," replied Humphrey ; " I only wish it 
 were six acres instead of three." 
 
 "I can't say I do," replied Edward, laughing; ** you 
 are too grand in your ideas ; only think what a quantity 
 of spruces we shall have to cut down on it, to post and 
 rail what you just propose. Let it be three acres first, 
 Humphrey ; and when they are enclosed, you may begin 
 to talk of three more." 
 
 " Well, perhaps you are right, Edward," said 
 Humphrey. 
 
 " Why, here's Pablo coming after us : he's not coming 
 to work, I presume, but to amuse himself by looking on." 
 
 "I don't think he is strong enough to do much hard 
 work, Humphrey, although he appears very ingenious." 
 
 " No, I agree with you ; and if he is to work, depend 
 upon it it must not be by having work set out for him ; 
 he would take a disgust to it directly. I have another 
 plan for him." 
 
 " And what is that, Humphrey ?" 
 
 "I shall not set him anything to do, and shall make 
 him believe that I do not think he is able to do anything. 
 That will pique him, and I think by that means I shall 
 get more work out of him than you would think, especially 
 when, after he has done it, I express my wonder and give 
 him praise." 
 
 " Not a bad idea, that ; you will work upon his pride, 
 which is probably stronger than his laziness." 
 
 *^I do not think him lazy, but I think him unused to 
 hard work, and, having lived a life of wandering and 
 idleness, not very easy to be brought to constant and 
 daily work, except by degrees, and by the means which 
 I propose. — Here we are," continued Humphrey, throw- 
 ing his axe and bill-hook down, and proceeding to take 
 
150 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 off his doublet : " now for an hour or two's fulfilment of 
 the sentence of our first parents — to wit, * the sweat of 
 the brow.' " 
 
 Edward followed Humphrey's example in taking off 
 his doublet ; they selected the long thin trees most fitted 
 for rails, and were hard at work when Pablo came up to 
 them. More than a dozen trees had fallen, and lay one 
 upon the other, before they stopped a while to recover 
 themselves a little. 
 
 "Well, Pablo," said Humphrey, wiping his forehead, 
 " I suppose you think looking on better than cutting 
 down trees ; and so it is." 
 
 " "What cut down trees for ? " 
 
 ** To make posts and rails to fence in more ground. 
 I shall not leave the boughs on." 
 
 " No, cut them off by-and-bye, and then put poles on 
 the cart and carry them home." 
 
 Edward and Humphrey then recommenced their labour, 
 and worked for another half-hour, when they paused to 
 recover their wind. 
 
 " Hard work, Pablo," said Humphrey. 
 \4 '* Yes, very hard work ; Pablo not strong enough." 
 
 "Oh no, you are not able to do anything of this kind, 
 I kjiow. No work this for gipsies ; they take birds' nests 
 and catch rabbits," 
 
 " Yes," replied Pablo, nodding; "and you eat them." 
 
 "So he does, Pablo," said Edward ; "so you are use- 
 ful in your way ; for if he had nothing to eat he would 
 not be able to work. Strong man cut down trees, weak 
 man catch rabbits." 
 
 " Both good," said Pablo. 
 
 " Yes, but strong man like work ; not strong man not 
 like work, Pablo. So now look on again, for we must 
 have another spell." 
 
 "Strong man cut down trees, not strong man cut off 
 branches," said Pablo, taking up the bill-hook and setting 
 to work to cut off the boughs, which he did with great 
 dexterity and rapidity. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 151 
 
 Edward and Humphrey exchanged glances and smiles, 
 and then worked away in silence till it was, as they sup- 
 posed, dinner-time. They were not wrong in their 
 supposition, although they had no other clock than their 
 appetites, which, however, tell the time pretty correctly 
 to those who work hard. Alice had the platters on the 
 table, and was looking out to see if they were coming. 
 
 " Why, Pablo, have you been at work ? " said Edith. 
 
 " Yes, little missy — work all the morning." 
 
 ** Indeed he has, and has worked very v/ell, and been 
 very useful," said Edward. 
 
 " It has given you an appetite for your dinner, Pablo, 
 has it not ? " said Humphrey. 
 
 ** Have that without work," replied the boy. 
 
 "Pablo, you are a very good gipsy boy," said Edith, 
 patting his head with a patronising air ; " I shall let you 
 walk out with me and carry the basket to put the eggs in 
 when you come home in the evening." 
 
 " That is a reward," said Humphrey, laughing. 
 
 After dinner they continued their labour, and by 
 supper-time had so many trees cut down, that they deter- 
 mined to carry home the next day, and lay them along, 
 to see how many more they would want. While they put 
 the trees in the cart and took them home, Pablo contrived 
 to lop off the boughs and prepare the poles for them to 
 take away. As soon as they had cut down sufficient and 
 carted them home, they then selected shorter trees for 
 posts ; and when Pablo had cleared them of the boughs, 
 they sawed them out the proper lengths, and then carted 
 them home. This occupied nearly the whole week, and 
 then they proceeded to dig holes and set the posts in. 
 The railing was then to be nailed to the posts, and that 
 occupied them three days more ; so that it was altogether 
 a fortnight of hard work before the three acres were 
 enclosed. 
 
 "There," said Humphrey, "that's a good job over; 
 many thanks, Edward, for j^our assistance ; and thank you 
 too, Pablo, for you really have helped us very much 
 
152 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 indeed, and are a very useful, good boy. Now for raising 
 the bank — that I must do when I can spare time ; but 
 my garden is overrun with weeds, and I must get Edith 
 and Alice to help me there." 
 
 " If you don't want me any longer, Humphrey," said 
 Edward, "I think I shall go over to see Oswald, and 
 take Pablo with me. I want to know how that fellow 
 Corbould is, and what he says ; and whether the Intendant 
 has come back ; not that I shall go near him or his good 
 little daughter, but I think I may as well go, and it will 
 be a good opportunity of showing Pablo the way to 
 Oswald's cottage." 
 
 " I think so too ; and when you come back, Edward, 
 one of us must go to Lymington ; for I require some 
 tools, and Pablo is very ragged. He must have some 
 better clothes than these old ones of ours if he is to be 
 sent messages. Don't you think so ?" 
 
 " Certainly I do." 
 
 *^ And I want a thousand things," said Alice. 
 
 " Indeed, mistress, won't less than a thousand content 
 you ? " 
 
 " Yes, perhaps not quite a thousand, but I really do 
 want a great many, and I will make you a list of them. 
 I have not pans enough for my milk ; I want salt ; I 
 want tubs ; but I will make out a list, and you will find 
 it a very long one." 
 
 " Well, I hope you have something to sell to pay for 
 them?" 
 
 " Yes ; I have plenty of butter salted down." 
 
 " What have you, Edith ? " 
 
 ** Oh, my chickens are not large enough yet : as soon as 
 they are, Humphrey must get me some ducks and geese, 
 for I mean to keep some ; and by-and-bye I will have 
 some turkeys j but not yet. I must wait till Humphrey 
 builds me the new house for them he has promised me." 
 
 " I think you are right, Edith, about the ducks and 
 geese ; they will do well on the water behind the yard, 
 and I will dig you out a bigger pool for them." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 153 
 
 " Edith, my dear, your little fingers are just made to 
 weed my onions well, and I wish you would do it to- 
 morrow morning, if you have time." 
 
 " Yes, Humphrey, but my little fingers won't smell 
 very nice afterwards." 
 
 *' Not till you have washed them, I guess ; but there is 
 soap and water, you know." 
 
 " Yes, I know there is ; but if I weed the onions I 
 cannot help Alice to make the butter -, however, if Alice 
 can do without me I will do it." 
 
 "I want some mere seeds sadly," said Humphrey, " and 
 I must make out my list. I must go to Lymington myself 
 this time, Edward j for you will be puzzled with all our 
 wants." 
 
 " Not if I know exactly what you do want ; but as I 
 really do not, and probably should make mistakes, I think 
 it will be better if you do go. But it is bedtime, and as 
 I shall start early, good-night, sisters ; I beg you will let 
 me have something to eat before I start. I shall try for 
 some venison, as I come back, and shall take Smoker 
 with me 5 he is quite well again, and his ribs are as stout 
 as ever." 
 
 " And, Edward," said Alice, " I wish, when you kill 
 any venison, that you would bring home some of those 
 parts which you usually throw away, for I assure you, 
 now that we have three dogs, I hardly know how to find 
 enough for them to eat." 
 
 " I'll not fail, Alice," replied Edward, " and now once 
 more good-night." 
 
 Early the next morning Edward took his gun, and, with 
 Pablo and Smoker, set off for Oswald's cottage. 
 
 Edward talked a great deal with Pablo relative to his 
 former hfe ; and, by the answers which the boy gave him, 
 was satisfied that, notwithstanding his doubtful way of 
 bringing up, the lad was not corrupted, but was a well- 
 minded boy. As they walked through a grove of trees, 
 Edward still talking, Pablo stopped and put his hand 
 before Edward's mouth, and then stooping down, at the 
 
154 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 same time seizing Smoker by the neck, he pointed with 
 his finger. Edward at first could see nothing, but eventu- 
 ally he made out the horns of an animal just rising above 
 a hillock. It was evidently one of the wild cattle. Edward 
 cocked his gun and advanced cautiously, while Pablo 
 remained where he was, holding Smoker. As soon as he 
 was near enough to hit the head of the animal, Edward 
 levelled and fired, and Pablo let Smoker loose, who 
 bounded forward over the hillock. They followed the 
 dog, and found him about to seize a calf which stood by 
 a heifer that Edward had shot. Edward called him over 
 and went up to the animal ; it was a fine young heifer, 
 and the calf was not more than a fortnight old. 
 
 " "We cannot stop now, Pablo," said Edward. " Hum- 
 phrey would like to have the calf, and we must take our 
 chance of its remaining by its mother till we come back. 
 I think it will for a day or two, so let us push on." 
 
 No further adventure happened, and they arrived a 
 little after noon at Oswald's cottage. He was not at 
 home ; his wife saying that she believed that he was with 
 the Intendant, who had come back from London the day 
 before. 
 
 "But I will put on my hood and see," said the young 
 woman. 
 
 In a few minutes she returned with Oswald. 
 
 " I am glad that you have come, sir," said Oswald, as 
 Edward extended his hand, " as I have just seen the 
 Intendant, and he has been asking many questions about 
 you. I am certain he thinks that you are not the grand- 
 son of Jacob Armitage, and that he supposes I know who 
 you are. He asked me where your cottage was, and 
 whether I could not take him to it, as he wished to speak 
 to you, and said that he felt great interest about you." 
 
 " And what did you say ? " 
 
 **I said that your cottage was a good day's journey 
 from here, and I was not certain that I knew the exact 
 way, as I had been there but seldom ; but that I knew 
 where to find it, after I saw the forests of Arnwood. I 
 
The Children of the New Forest 155 
 
 told him about Corbould and his attempt upon you, and 
 he was very wroth. I never saw him moved before ; and 
 young Mistress Patience, she was indeed angry and per- 
 plexed, and begged her father to send the assailant away 
 as soon as he could be moved." 
 
 "Master Heatherstone replied, 'Leave it to me, my 
 dear ; ' and then asked me what account Corbould gave 
 of himself, and his falling into the pit. I told him that 
 Corbould stated that he was following a deer, which he 
 had severely wounded about noonday, and having no dog 
 with him, he could not overtake it, although he knew by 
 its bleeding track that it could not hold out much longer. 
 That he followed it until nightfall, and had it in view and 
 close to him when he fell into the pit." 
 
 " Well, the story was not badly made up," said Edward, 
 "only for a stag read man; and what did the Intendant 
 say to that ? " 
 
 " He said that he believed you, and that Corbould's 
 story was false — as, if it had been a stag that he was 
 following, no one would have known that he had fallen 
 into the pit, and he would have remained there till now. 
 I quite forgot to say, that when the Intendant said that he 
 v/ished to call at your cottage, the young mistress said 
 that she would go with him, as you had told her that you 
 had two sisters living with you, and she wished very much 
 to see them and make their acquaintance." 
 
 " I am afraid that we shall not be able to prevent this 
 visit, Oswald," replied Edward. " He is in command 
 here, and the forest is in his charge. We must see to it. 
 I only should like, if possible, to have notice of his coming, 
 that we may be prepared." 
 
 " You need no preparation, sir, if he should come," 
 replied Oswald. 
 
 ** Very true," said Edward ; " we have nothing to 
 conceal, and if he finds us in a pickle It Is of no conse- 
 quence." 
 
 "Rather the better, sir," replied Oswald. "Let your 
 sisters be at the wash-tub, and you and your brother 
 
156 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 carting manure ; he will then be more likely to have no 
 suspicion of your being otherwise than what you assume 
 to be." 
 
 *' Have you heard any news from London, Oswald ? " 
 
 " Not as yet. I was away yesterday evening, when 
 Master Heatherstone came back, and I have not seen his 
 man this morning. While you eat your dinner I will go 
 into the kitchen ; and if he is not there, Phoebe will be 
 sure to tell me all that she has heard." 
 
 ** Do not say that I am here, Oswald, as I do not wish 
 to see the Intendant." 
 
 " Mum's the word, sir ; but you must stay in the 
 cottage, or others will see you, and it may come to his ears." 
 
 Oswald's v/ife then put before him a large pie, and 
 some wheaten bread, with a biggin of good beer. Edward 
 helped Pablo to a large allowance, and then filled his own 
 platter ; while thus occupied Oswald Partridge had left 
 the cottage, as agreed. 
 
 "What do you say, Pablo? do you think you can walk 
 back to-night ? " 
 
 " Yes. Like walking at night. My people always do j 
 sleep in a day-time." 
 
 *' Well, I think it will be better to go home : Oswald 
 has only one bed, and I do not wish them to know that I 
 am here ; so Pablo, eat heartily, and then we shall not be 
 so tired. I want to get home, that I may send Humphrey 
 after the calf." 
 
 *' One bed here ; you stay," replied Pablo. "I go 
 home and tell Master Humphrey." 
 
 "Do you think you would be able to find your way, 
 Pablo ? " 
 
 " Once go one way, always know same way again." 
 
 " You are a clever fellow, Pablo, and I have a mind to 
 try you. Now drink some beer. I think, Pablo, you 
 shall go home, and tell Humphrey that I and Smoker will 
 be where the hiefer lies dead, and have it skinned by nine 
 o'clock to-morrow morning ; so if he comes, he will find 
 me there." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 157 
 
 " Yes, I go now." 
 
 "No, not now, you must rest yourself a little more." 
 
 "Pablo not tired," replied the gipsy, getting up ; " be 
 back before supper. As I go along, look at calf and dead 
 cow — see if calf stay with mother." 
 
 " Very well, then, if you wish it, you may go now," 
 said Edward. 
 
 Pablo nodded his head, and disappeared. 
 
 A few minutes afterwards Oswald made his appearance. 
 
 " Is the boy gone ?" 
 
 " Yes ; he is gone back to the cottage ;" and Edward 
 then stated how he had killed the heifer, and wanted to 
 obtain the calf. 
 
 " I've an idea that you will find that boy very useful, 
 if he is properly managed." 
 
 "I think so too," replied Edward ; " and I am glad to 
 perceive that he is already attached to all of us. We treat 
 him as ourselves." 
 
 " You are right •, and now for the news that I have to 
 tell you. The Duke Hamilton, the Earl of Holland, and 
 Lord Capel have been tried, condemned, and executed." 
 
 Edward sighed. " More murder ! but we must expect 
 it from those who have murdered their king. Is that 
 all ? " 
 
 " No. King Charles the Second has been proclaimed 
 in Scotland, and invited to come over." 
 
 " That is indeed news," replied Edward. " Where is 
 he now ? " 
 
 " At the Hague ; but it was said that he was going to 
 Paris." 
 
 " That is all that you have heard ? " 
 
 " Yes ; that was what was current when Master 
 Heatherstone was in town. His man Samson gave me 
 the news ; and he further said, * That his master's journey 
 to London was to oppose the execution of the three lords ; 
 but it was all in vain.' " 
 
 ** Well," replied Edward, after a pause, " if the king 
 does come over, there will be some work cut out for some 
 
158 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 of us, I expect. Your news has put me in a fever," con- 
 tinued Edward, taking up the biggin and drinking a large 
 draught of beer. 
 
 "I thought it would," replied Oswald ; "but until the 
 time comes, the more quiet you keep the better." 
 
 " Yes, Oswald , but I can't talk any more ; I must be 
 left alone to think. I will go to bed, as I shall be off 
 early in the morning. Is that fellow Corbould getting well ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; he is out of bed, and walks a little with a 
 stick ; but he is still very lame, and will be for some 
 time." 
 
 " Good-night, Oswald ; if I have anything to say I will 
 write and send the boy. I do not want to be seen here 
 any more." 
 
 "It will be best, sir. Good-night ; I will put Smoker 
 in the kennel to the right, as he will not be friendly with 
 the other dogs." 
 
 Edward retired to bed, but not to sleep. The Scots 
 had proclaimed the king, and invited him over. "He 
 will surely come," thought Edward, " and he will have an 
 army round him as soon as he lands." Edward made up 
 his resolution to join the army as soon as he had heard 
 that the king had landed ; and what with considering how 
 he should be able so to do, and afterwards building castles 
 as to what he would do, it was long before he fell asleep ; 
 and when he did, he dreamt of battles and victory — he 
 was charging at the head of his troops — he was surrounded 
 by the dying and the dead. He was wounded, and he 
 was somehow or another well again, as if by magic ; and 
 then the scene was changed, and he was rescuing Patience 
 Heatherstone from his own lawless men, and preserving 
 the life of her father, which was about to be sacrificed ; 
 and at last he awoke, and found that the daylight peeped 
 through the windows, and that he had slept longer than 
 he had intended to do. He arose and dressed himself 
 quickly, and, not waiting for breakfast, went to the 
 kennel, released Smoker from his durance, and set off on 
 his return. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 159 
 
 Before nine o'clock he had arrived at the spot where 
 the heifer lay dead. He found the calf still by its side, 
 bleating and walking round uneasily. As he approached 
 with the dog, it went to a farther distance, and there 
 remained. Edward took out his knife, and commenced 
 skinning the heifer, and then took out the inside. The 
 animal was quite fresh and good, but not very fat, as may 
 be supposed. While thus occupied Smoker growled and 
 then sprang forward, bounding away in the direction of 
 the cottage, and Edward thought Humphrey was at hand. 
 In a few minutes the pony and cart appeared between the 
 trees, with Humphrey and Pablo in it, and Smoker leaping 
 up at his friend Billy. 
 
 ** Good-morning, Humphrey," said Edward, "I am 
 almost ready for you ; but the question is, how are we to 
 take the calf ? It is as wild as a deer." 
 
 *' It will be a puzzler, without Smoker can run it 
 down," said Humphrey. 
 
 "I take him, with Smoker," said Pablo. 
 
 " How will you take it, Pablo .? " 
 
 Pablo went to the cart and took out a long small cord 
 which Humphrey had brought with them, and made a 
 noose at one end ; he coiled the rope in his hand, and then 
 threw it out to its full length, by way of trial. " This 
 way I take him, suppose I get near enough. This way 
 take bulls in Spain : call him lasso. Now come with me." 
 Pablo had his rope again coiled in his hand, and then went 
 round to the other side of the calf, which still remained 
 lowing at about 200 yards' distance. 
 
 "Now tell Smoker," cried Pablo. 
 
 Humphrey set Smoker upon the calf, which retreated 
 from the dog, presenting his head to run at it ; and Pablo 
 kept behind the animal, while Smoker attacked it, and 
 drove it near to him. 
 
 As soon as the calf, which was so busy with the dog 
 that it did not perceive Pablo, came sufficiently near to 
 him, Pablo threw his rope, and caught the loop round the 
 animal's neck. The calf set off galloping towards Hum- 
 
i6o The Children of the New Forest 
 
 phrey, and dragging Pablo after him, for the latter was 
 not strong enough to hold it. 
 
 Humphrey went to his assistance, and then Edward, 
 and the calf was thrown down by Smoker, who seized it 
 by the neck, and it was tied and put on the cart in a few 
 minutes. 
 
 " Well done, Pablo ! you are a clever fellow," said 
 Edward, " and this calf shall be yours." 
 
 " It is a cow calf," said Humphrey, '* which I am glad 
 of. Pablo, you did that well, and, as Edward says, the 
 calf belongs to you." 
 
 Pablo looked pleased, but said nothing. 
 
 The meat and hide were put into the cart with some 
 of the offal which Alice had asked for the dogs, and they 
 set off on their return home. 
 
 Humphrey was very anxious to go to Lymington, and 
 was not sorry that he had some meat to take with him : 
 he determined to get off the next morning ; and Edward 
 proposed that he should take Pablo with him, that he 
 might know the way there in case of any emergency, for 
 they both felt that Pablo could be trusted. Edward said 
 he would remain at home with his sisters, and see if he 
 could be of any use to Alice ; if not, there would be 
 work in the garden. Humphrey and Pablo went away 
 after breakfast, with Billy, and the meat and skin of the 
 heifer in the cart. Humphrey had also a large basket 
 of eggs and three dozen of chickens from Alice to be 
 disposed of, and a list as long as the tail of a kite of 
 articles which she and Edith required ; fortunately there 
 was nothing very expensive on the list, long as it was ; 
 but women in those days required needles, pins, buttons, 
 tapes, thread, worsted, and a hundred other little neces- 
 saries, as they do now. As soon as they were gone 
 Edward, who was still castle-building instead of offering 
 his services to Alice, brought out his father's sword and 
 commenced cleaning it. "When he had polished it up to 
 his satisfaction, he felt less inclined than ever to do any- 
 thing J so after dinner he took his gun and walked out 
 
The Children of the New Forest i6i 
 
 into the forest, that he might indulge in his reveries. He 
 walked on, quite unconscious of the direction in which he 
 was going, and more than once finding his hat knocked 
 off his head by the branch of a tree which he had not 
 perceived — for the best of all possible reasons, because 
 his eyes were cast on the ground — when his ears were 
 saluted with the neighing of a horse. He looked up 
 and perceived that he was near to a herd of forest ponies, 
 the first that he had seen since he had lived in the 
 forest. 
 
 This roused him, and he looked about him. " Where 
 can I have been wandering to ? " thought Edward : " I 
 never fell in with any of the forest ponies before ; I must 
 therefore have walked in a direction quite contrary to 
 what I usually do. I do not know where I am ; the 
 scenery is new to me. What a fool I am ! It's lucky 
 that nobody except Humphrey digs pitfalls, or I should 
 probably have been in one by this time ; and Tve brought 
 out my gun and left the dog at home. Well, I suppose 
 I can find my way back." Edward then surveyed the 
 whole herd of ponies, which were at no great distance 
 from him. There was a fine horse or two among them, 
 which appeared to be the leaders of the herd. They 
 allowed Edward to approach to within two hundred yards, 
 and then, with manes and tails streaming in the air, they 
 darted off with the rapidity of the wind. 
 
 " Now I'll puzzle Humphrey when I go back," thought 
 Edward. " He says that Billy is getting old, and that 
 he wishes he could get another pony. I will tell him 
 what a plenty there are, and propose that he should 
 invent some way of catching one. That will be a poser 
 for him ; yet I'm sure that he'll try, for he is very ingeni- 
 ous. And now which way am I to turn to find my way 
 home ? I think it ought to be to the north ; but which 
 is north ? for there is no sun out, and now I perceive it 
 looks very like rain. I wonder how long I have been 
 walking ! I'm sure I don't know." Edward then hurried 
 in a direction which he considered might lead him home- 
 
 C L 
 
1 62 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ward, and walked fast ; but he once more fell into his 
 habit of castle-building, and was talking to himself: "The 
 king proclaimed in Scotland ! he will come over of course : 
 
 I will join his army, and then " Thus he went on, 
 
 again absorbed in the news which he had gained from 
 Oswald, till on a sudden he again recollected himself, 
 and perceived that he had lost sight of the copse of 
 trees on a high hill, to which he had been directing his 
 steps. Where was it ? He turned round and round, and 
 at last found out that he had been walking away from it. 
 ** I must dream no more," thought he ; "or if I do 
 indulge in any more day-dreams, I certainly shall neither 
 sleep nor dream to-night. It is getting dark already, and 
 here am I lost in the forest, and all through my own 
 foolishness. If the stars do not shine, I shall not know 
 how to direct my steps ; indeed, if they do, I don't know 
 whether I have walked south or north, and I am in a 
 pretty pickle ; — not that I care for being out in the forest 
 on a night like this ; but my sisters and Humphrey will 
 be alarmed at my absence. The best thing I can do, is 
 to decide upon taking some straight line, and continue in 
 it : I must then get out of the forest at last, even if I 
 walk right across it. That will be better than going 
 backwards and forwards, or round and round, as I other- 
 wise shall do, just like a puppy running after its own tail. 
 So now shine out, stars ! " Edward waited until he could 
 make out Charles's Wain, which he well knew, and then 
 the Polar Star. As soon as he was certain of that, he 
 resolved to travel by it due north, and he did so, some- 
 times walking fast, and at others keeping up a steady trot 
 for half a mile without stopping. As he was proceeding 
 on his travels, he observed, under some trees ahead of 
 him, a spark of fire emitted j he thought it was a glow- 
 worm at first ; but it was more like the striking of a flint 
 against steel y and as he saw it a second time, he stopped 
 that he might ascertain what it might be before he 
 advanced farther. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 163 
 
 Chapter XV 
 
 It was now very dark, as there was no moon, and the 
 stars were often obscured by the clouds, which were 
 heavy, and borne along by the wind, which was very high. 
 The light again appeared, and this time Edward heard the 
 clash of the flint against the steel, and he was certain 
 that it was somebody striking a light. He advanced very 
 cautiously, and arrived at a large tree, behind which he 
 remained to reconnoitre. The people, whoever they might 
 be, were not more than thirty yards from him ; a light 
 spread its rays for a moment or two, and he could make 
 out a figure kneeling and holding his hat to protect it 
 from the wind ; then it burnt brighter, and he saw 
 that a lantern had been lighted, and then again, of a 
 sudden, all was dark again : so Edward immediately 
 satisfied himself that a dark lantern had been lighted, 
 and then closed. Who the parties might be he of course 
 had no idea ; but he was resolved that he would ascer- 
 tain, if he could, before he accosted them and asked his 
 way. 
 
 ** They have no dog," thought Edward, "or it would 
 have growled before this ; and it's lucky that I have none 
 either." Edward then crept softly nearer to them : the 
 wind, which was strong, blew from where they were to 
 where Edward stood, so that there was less chance of their 
 hearing his approach. 
 
 Edward went on his hands and knees, and crawled 
 through the fern until he gained another tree, and within 
 ten yards of them, and from where he could hear what 
 they might say. He was thus cautious, as he had been 
 told by Oswald that there were many disbanded soldiers 
 who had taken up their quarters in the forest, and had 
 committed several depredations upon the houses adjacent 
 to it, always returning to the forest as a rendezvous. 
 Edward listened, and heard one say : 
 
164 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 *' It is not time yet ! No, no : too soon by half an hour 
 or more. The people from Lymington who buy him what 
 he wants always bring it to him at night, that his retreat 
 may not be discovered. They sometimes do not leave the 
 cottage till two hours after dark, for they do not leave 
 Lymington to go there till it is dark ! " 
 
 *' Do you know who it is who supplies him with 
 food ? " 
 
 '' Yes, the people at the inn in Parliament Street — I 
 forget the sign." 
 
 " Oh ! I know. Yes, the landlord is a downright 
 Malignant in his heart ! We might squeeze him well, if 
 we dared show ourselves in Lymington." 
 
 *' Yes, but they would squeeze our necks tighter than 
 would be agreeable, I expect," replied the other. 
 
 " Are you quite sure that he has money ? " 
 
 ** Quite sure ; for I peeped through the chinks of the 
 window-shutters, and I saw him pay for the things brought 
 to him ; it was from a canvas bag, and it was gold that 
 he took out." 
 
 ** And where did he put the bag after he had paid 
 them ? " 
 
 " That I can't tell, for as I knew that they would 
 come out as soon as they were paid, I was obliged to 
 beat a retreat, lest I should be seen." 
 
 *' Well, then, how is it to be managed ? " 
 
 *' We must first tap at the door, and try if we can get 
 in as benighted travellers : if that won't do, and I fear it 
 will not, while you remain begging for admittance at the 
 door, and keep him occupied, I will try the door behind, 
 that leads into the garden ; and if not the door, I will try 
 the window. I have examined them both well, and have 
 been outside when he has shut up his shutters, and I 
 know the fastenings. With a pane out, I could open them 
 immediately." 
 
 " Is there anybody else besides him in the cottage ? " 
 
 " Yes, a lad who attends him, and goes to Lymington 
 for him." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 165 
 
 " No women ? " 
 
 ** Not one." 
 
 "But do you think we two are sufficient? Had we 
 not better get more help ? There is Broom, and Black, 
 the gipsy, at the rendezvous. I can go for them, and be 
 back in time : they are stout and true." 
 
 "Stout enough, but not true. No, no, I want no 
 sharers in this business, and you know how ill they be- 
 haved in the last affair. I'll swear that they only produced 
 half the swag. I like honour between gentlemen and 
 soldiers ; and that's why I have chosen you. I know 
 I can trust you, Benjamin. It's time now — what do you 
 say ? We are two to one, for I count the boy as nothing. 
 Shall we start ? " 
 
 " I am with you. You say there's a bag of gold, and 
 that's worth fighting for." 
 
 " Yes, Ben, and I'll tell you ; with what I've got buried, 
 and my share of that bag, I shall have enough, I think ; 
 and I'll start for the Low Countries, for England's getting 
 rather too warm for me." 
 
 "Well, I shan't go yet," replied Benjamin; "I don't 
 like your foreign parts ; they have no good ale, and I 
 can't understand their talk. I'd sooner remain in jolly 
 old England with a halter twisted ready for me, than pass 
 my life with such a set of chaps who drink nothing but 
 Scheidam, and wear twenty pair of breeches. Come, let's 
 be off: if we get the money, you shall go to the Low 
 Countries, Will, and I'll start for the north, where they 
 don't know me — for if you go, I won't stay here." 
 
 The two men then rose up ; and the one whose name 
 appeared to be Will, first examined if the candle in his 
 dark lantern burnt well ; and then they both set off, 
 followed by Edward, who had heard quite enough to 
 satisfy him that they were bent upon a burglary — if not 
 murder. Edward followed them, so as to keep their 
 forms indistinctly in sight, which was as much as he 
 could do at twenty yards' distance : fortunately the wind 
 was so high that they did not hear his footsteps, although 
 
1 66 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 he often trod upon a rotten stick, which snapped as it 
 broke in twain. As near as Edward could guess, he had 
 tracked them for about three miles, when they stopped, 
 and he perceived that they were examining their pistols, 
 which they took from their belts. They then went on 
 again, and entered a small plantation of oak trees, of 
 about forty years' growth — very thick and very dark, 
 with close underwood below. They followed each other 
 through a narrow path, until they came to a cleared place 
 in the middle of the plantation, in which there stood a 
 low cottage, surrounded with covert on every side, with 
 the exception of some thirty yards of land around it. All 
 was still, and as dark as pitch ; Edward remained behind 
 the trees, and when the two men again stopped, he was 
 not six feet from them. They consulted in a low tone, 
 but the wind was so high that he could not distinguish 
 what they said. At last they advanced to the cottage, 
 and Edward, still keeping within the trees, shifted his 
 position so that he should be opposite the gable end of 
 the cottage. He observed one man to go up to the front 
 door, while the other went round to the door behind, as 
 had been agreed. Edward threw open the pan of the 
 lock of the gun, and reprimed it, that he might be sure, 
 and then waited for what was to follow. He heard the 
 man Will at the front door, talking and asking for shelter 
 in a plaintive but loud voice ; and shortly afterwards he 
 perceived a light through the chinks of the shutters — for 
 Edward was continually altering his position to see what 
 was going on in the front and in the back. At one time 
 he thought of levelling his gun and killing one of the 
 men at once ; but he could not make up his mind to do 
 that, as a burglary, although intended, had not yet been 
 committed; so he remained passive until the attack was 
 really made, when he resolved that he would come to the 
 rescue. After some minutes of entreaty that they would 
 open the door, the man in front commenced thumping 
 and beating against it, as if he would make them open 
 the door by force ; but this was to attract the attention 
 
The Children of the New Forest 167 
 
 of those within, and divert it from the attempts that the 
 other was making to get in behind. Edward was aware 
 of this ; he now kept his eye upon what was going on at 
 the back. Advancing nearer, which he ventured to do 
 now that both the men were so occupied, he perceived 
 that the fellow had contrived to open the window close 
 to the back door, and was remaining quite close to it with 
 a pistol in his hand, apparently not wishing to run the 
 risk of climbing in. Edward slipped under the eaves of 
 the cottage, not six feet from the man, who remained 
 with his back partly turned towards him. Edward then 
 finding he had obtained this position unperceived, crouched 
 down with his gun ready pointed. 
 
 As Edward remained in this position, he heard a shrill 
 voice cry out, *' they are getting in behind ! " and a 
 movement in the cottage. The man near him, who had 
 his pistol in his hand, put his arm through the window 
 and fired inside. A shriek was given, and Edward fired 
 his gun into the body of the man, who immediately fell. 
 Edward lost no time in reloading his gun, during which 
 he heard the bursting open of the front door and the 
 report of firearms ; then all was silent for a moment, 
 excepting the wailing of somebody within. As soon as 
 his gun was reloaded Edward walked round to the front 
 of the cottage, where he found the man who was called 
 Ben lying across the threshold of the open door. He 
 stepped across the body, and, looking into the room 
 within, perceived a body stretched on the floor, and a 
 young lad weeping over it. 
 
 *' Don't be alarmed, I am a friend," said Edward, going 
 in to where the body lay ; and taking the light which was 
 at the farther end of the chamber, he placed it on the 
 floor, that he might examine the state of the person who 
 was breathing heavily, and apparently badly wounded. 
 ** Rise up, my lad," said Edward, *' and let me see if I 
 can be of any use." 
 
 " Ah ! no," cried the boy, throwing back his long hair 
 from his temples, " he bleeds to death ! " 
 
1 68 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Bring me some water quick," said Edward, " there's a 
 good lad, while I see where he is hurt." 
 
 The boy ran up to fetch the water, and Edward dis- 
 covered that the ball had entered the neck, above the 
 collar-bone, and that the blood poured out of the man's 
 mouth, who was choking with the effusion. Although 
 ignorant of surgery, Edward thought that such a wound 
 must be mortal ; but the man was not only alive but 
 sensible, and although he could not utter a word, he spoke 
 with his eyes and with signs. He raised his hand and 
 pointed to himself first, and shook his head, as if to say 
 that it was all over with him ; and then he turned round 
 his head, as if looking for the lad, who was now returning 
 with the water. When the lad again knelt by his side, 
 weeping bitterly, the man pointed to him, and gave such 
 an imploring look that Edward immediately comprehended 
 what he wished ; it was to ask protection for the boy. It 
 could not be misunderstood, and could Edward do other- 
 wise than promise it to the dying man ? His generous 
 nature could not refuse it, and he said, " I understand you ; 
 you wish me to take care of your boy when you are gone. 
 Is it not so ? " 
 
 The man signified assent. 
 
 *'' I promise you I will do so. I will take him into my 
 own family, and he shall share with us." 
 
 The man raised his hand again, and a gleam of joy 
 passed over his features as he took the hand of the lad and 
 put it into that of Edward. His eyes were then fixed 
 upon Edward, as if to scrutinise into his character by his 
 features, while the former bathed his temples and washed 
 the blood from his mouth with the water brought by the 
 boy, who appeared in a state of grief so violent as to 
 paralyse his senses. After a minute or two another 
 effusion of blood choked the wounded man, who, after a 
 short struggle, fell back dead. 
 
 " He is gone ! " thought Edward, " and now what is to 
 be done ? I must first ascertain whether the two villains 
 are dead or not." Edward took a light and examined the 
 
The Children of the New Forest 169 
 
 body of Ben, lying over the threshold of the door ; the 
 man was quite dead, the ball having entered his brain. 
 He was proceeding round the outside of the cottage to 
 examine the state of the other man, whom he had shot 
 himself; but the wind nearly blew out the light, and he 
 therefore returned to the chamber and placed it on the 
 floor, near to where the boy lay insensible over the corpse 
 of the man who had died in the arms of Edward ; and 
 then went out without a light, and with his gun, to the 
 other side of the cottage, where the other robber had 
 fallen. As he approached the man, a faint voice was heard 
 to say : 
 
 " Ben, Ben ! some water, for the love of God ! Ben, 
 I'm done for ! " 
 
 Edward, without giving an answer, went back to the 
 room for the water, which he took round to the man, and 
 put it to his lips ; he felt that he was bound by humanity 
 so to do to a dying man, scoundrel though he might be. It 
 was still dark, but not so dark as it had previously been, 
 for the late moon was just rising. 
 
 The man drank the water eagerly, and said, " Ben, I 
 can speak now, but I shan't long." He then pulled the 
 basin towards him again, and after he had drank, he 
 said in broken sentences, " I feel — that I am bleeding to 
 death — inside." Then he paused. " You know the oak — 
 struck by lightning — a mile north — of this. Oh ! I'm 
 going fast. Three yards from it south — I buried all my 
 — money ; it's yours. Oh, another drink ! " The man 
 again attempted to drink out of the basin proffered by 
 Edward ; but as he made the attempt he fell back with a 
 groan. 
 
 Edward, perceiving that he was dead, returned to the 
 cottage to look after the lad, who still remained prostrate 
 and embracing the corpse in the chamber. Edward then 
 reflected upon what had best be done. After a time he 
 decided upon dragging away the body of the robber 
 named Ben outside of the threshold, and then securing 
 the door. This, with some trouble, he effected, and he 
 
170 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 then made fast the window that had been forced open 
 behind. Before he removed the boy, who lay with his 
 face buried on the corpse, and appeared to be in a state 
 of insensibility, Edward examined the corpse as it lay. 
 Although plainly dressed, yet it was evident that it was 
 not the body of a rustic ; the features were fair, and the 
 beard was carefully cut ; the hands were white, and the 
 fingers long, and evidently had never been employed in 
 labour. That the body was that of some superior person 
 disguised as a rustic, was evident, and this was corrobo- 
 rated by the conversation which took place between the 
 two robbers. ** Alas ! " thought Edward, " the family of 
 Arnwood appear not to be the only people who are in 
 disguise in this forest. That poor boy ! he must not 
 remain there." Edward looked round, and perceived 
 that there was a bed in the adjoining room, the door of 
 which was open ; he lifted up the boy, and carried him, 
 still insensible, into the room, and laid him on the bed. 
 He then went for some more water, which he found and 
 threw into his face, and poured a little into his mouth. 
 Gradually the boy stirred, and recovered from his stupor, 
 and then Edward held the water to his mouth, and made 
 him drink some, which he did, and then, suddenly aroused 
 to a recollection of what had passed, the boy gave a shriek 
 of woe, and burst into a paroxysm of tears. This ended 
 in convulsive sobbings and low moanings. Edward felt 
 that he could do no more at present, and that it would 
 be better if he was left for a time to give vent to his grief. 
 Edward sat down on a stool by the side of the orphan, 
 and remained for some time in deep and melancholy 
 thought. " How strange," thought he at last, " it is, that 
 I should feel so little as I do now, surrounded by death, 
 compared to what I did when good old Jacob Armitage 
 died ! Then I felt it deeply, and there was an awe in 
 death. Now I no longer dread it. Is it because I loved 
 the good old man, and felt that I had lost a friend ? No, 
 that cannot be the cause ; I may have felt more grief, but 
 not awe or dread. Or is it because that was the first time 
 
The Children of the New Forest 171 
 
 that I had seen death, and it is the first sight of death 
 which occasions awe ? or is it because that every day I 
 have fancied myself on the battle-field, with hundreds lying 
 dead and wounded around me, in my dreamings ? I 
 know not. Poor old Jacob died peaceably in his bed, 
 like a good Christian, and trusting, after a blameless life, 
 to find mercy through his Saviour. Two of these who 
 are now dead, out of the three, have been summoned 
 away in the height of their wickedness, and in the very 
 commission of crime ; the third has been foully murdered ; 
 and out of three lying dead, one has fallen by my own 
 hand, and yet I feel not so much as when I attended 
 the couch, and listened to the parting words of a dying 
 Christian ! I cannot account for it, or reason why ; 
 I only know that it is so, and I now look upon death 
 unconcerned. Well, this is a kind of preparation for 
 the wholesale murder and horrors of the battle-field, 
 which I have so long sighed for — God forgive me if 
 I am wrong ! And this poor boy ! I have promised to 
 protect him, and I will. Could I fail my promise, I should 
 imagine the spirit of his father (as I presume he was) 
 looking down and upbraiding me. No, no, I will protect 
 him. I and my brother and sisters have been preserved 
 and protected, and I were indeed vile if I did not do to 
 others as I have been done by. And now let me reflect 
 what is to be done. I must not take the boy away, and 
 bury the bodies ; this person has friends at Lymington, 
 and they will come here. The murder has taken place 
 in the forest : then I must let the Intendant know what 
 has occurred. I will send over to Oswald; Humphrey 
 shall go. Poor fellow ! what a state of anxiety must he 
 and my little sisters be in at my not returning home ! 
 I had quite forgotten that ; but it cannot be helped. I 
 will wait till sunrise, and then see if the boy will be 
 more himself, and probably from him I shall be able to 
 find out what part of the forest I am in." 
 
 Edward took up the candle and went into the room 
 in which he had laid the boy on the bed. He found him 
 
172 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 in a sound sleep. "Poor fellow," said Edward, "he has 
 for a time forgotten his misery. What a beautiful boy 
 he is ! I long to know his history. Sleep on, my poor 
 fellow ! it will do you service." 
 
 Edward then returned to the other room, and recol- 
 lected, or rather was reminded, that he had had no supper, 
 and it was now nearly dawn of day. He looked into a 
 cupboard and found plenty of provisions and some flasks 
 of wine. " I have earned my supper," thought he, " and 
 I will not, therefore, deny myself." So he brought out 
 the viands and a flask of wine, and made a hearty meal. 
 "It is long since I have tasted wine," thought he, "and 
 it may be long ere I drink it again. I have little relish 
 for it now ; it is too fiery to the palate. I recollect, when 
 a child, how my father used to have me at the table, and 
 give me a stoup of claret, which I could hardly lift to my 
 lips, to drink to the health of the king." The memory 
 of the king raised other thoughts in Edward's mind, and 
 he again sank into one of his reveries, which lasted till 
 he fell into a slumber. When he woke up, it was at the 
 voice of the boy, who in his sleep had cried out, 
 " Father ! " Edward started up, and found that the sun 
 was an hour high, and that he must have slept some time. 
 He gently opened the cottage door, looked at the bodies 
 of the two men, and then walked out to survey the locality 
 of the cottage, which he had but faintly made out during 
 the night. He found that it was surrounded by a thicket 
 of trees and underwood, so close and thick that there 
 appeared to him no outlet in any direction. " What a 
 place for concealment ! " thought Edward, " but still these 
 prowling thieves discovered it. Why, troops of horse 
 might scour the forest for months, and never discover 
 such a hiding-place." Edward walked round by the side 
 of the thicket, to find out the track by which the robbers 
 had entered when he followed them, and at last succeeded 
 in doing so. He followed the path through the thicket 
 until he was clear of it and again in the forest, but the 
 scenery outside was unknown to him, and he had not an 
 
The Children of the New Forest 173 
 
 idea as to what part of the forest it was in. '* I must 
 question the boy," thought Edward. "I will go back 
 and wake him up, for it is time that I was moving." 
 As he was again turning into the thicket he heard a dog 
 giving tongue, as if on a scent. It came nearer and nearer 
 to him, and Edward remained to see what it might be. 
 In a moment more he perceived his own dog, Smoker, 
 come bounding out of a nighbouring copse, followed by 
 Humphrey and Pablo. Edward hallooed. Smoker sprang 
 towards him, leaping up, and loading him with caresses, 
 and in another moment he was in Humphrey's arms. 
 
 " Oh, Edward, let me first thank God !" said Humphrey, 
 as the tears started and rolled down his cheeks. *'What 
 a night we have passed ! "What has happened ? That 
 dear fellow Pablo thought of putting Smoker on the scent ; 
 he brought out your jacket and showed it to Smoker, and 
 gave it him to smell, and then led him along till he was 
 on your footsteps ; and the dog followed him, it seems, 
 although it has been round and round in every direction, 
 till at last he has brought us to you." 
 
 Edward shook hands with Pablo, and thanked him. 
 ** How far are we from the cottage, Humphrey ? " 
 
 ** About eight miles, I should say, Edward ; not more." 
 
 "Well, I have much to tell you, and I must tell it to 
 you in few words before I go farther, and afterwards I 
 will tell you all in detail." 
 
 Edward then gave a succinct narration of what had 
 occurred, and, having thus prepared Humphrey and Pablo 
 for what they were to see, led the way back through the 
 thicket to the cottage inside of it. Humphrey and Pablo 
 were much shocked at the scene of slaughter which pre- 
 sented itself to their eyes ; and, after having viewed the 
 bodies, they began to consult what had best be done. 
 
 The proposal of Edward, that Humphrey should go over 
 and make known the circumstances to Oswald, that they 
 might be communicated to the Intendant, was readily 
 acceded to ; and Pablo, it was agreed, should go home and 
 tell Alice and Edith that Edward was safe. 
 
174 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " But now, Humphrey, about this boy , we cannot leave 
 him here." 
 
 ** Where is he?" 
 
 " He still sleeps, I believe. The question is, whether 
 you should ride over with the pony or walk, and leave 
 Pablo to return with the pony and cart ; for I will not take 
 the boy away or leave the house myself without removing 
 the property which belongs to the boy, and of which I will 
 make inquiry when he wakes. Besides, there is money, by 
 what the robbers stated, which of course must be taken 
 care of for him." 
 
 " I think it will be best for me to walk over, Edward. 
 If I ride, I should arrive too late in the afternoon for 
 anything to be done till next morning, and if I walk, I 
 shall be in- time enough, so that is settled. Besides, it will 
 give you more time to remove the boy's property, which, 
 as his father was in all probability a Malignant, and a 
 denounced man, they might think right to secure for the 
 government." 
 
 ** Very true j then be it so. Do you start for the 
 Intendant's ; and Pablo, go home and fetch the pony and 
 cart, while I remain here with the boy, and get everything 
 ready." 
 
 Humphrey and Pablo both set off, and then Edward 
 went to waken the boy, still lying on the bed. 
 
 " Come, you must get up now. You know that what's 
 done cannot be undone ; and if you are a good boy, and 
 have read the Bible, you must know that we must submit 
 to the will of God, who is our kind Father in heaven." 
 
 " Ah me ! " said the boy, who was awake when Edward 
 went to him, ** I know well it is my duty, but it is a hard 
 duty, and I am heart-broken. I have lost my father, the 
 only friend I had in the world : who is there to love and 
 to cherish me now ? What will become of me ? " 
 
 " I promised your father, before he died, that I would 
 take care of you, my poor fellow ; and a promise is sacred 
 with me, even if it were not made to a dying man. I will 
 do my best, depend upon it, for I have known myself 
 
The Children of the New Forest 175 
 
 what it is to want and to find a protector. You shall live 
 with me and my brother and sisters, and you shall have 
 all we have." 
 
 "Have you sisters, then.?" replied the boy. 
 
 " Yes ; I have sent for the cart to take you away from 
 this, and to-night you shall be in our cottage ; but now tell 
 me — I do not ask who your father was, or why he was 
 living here in secret, as I found it out by what I overheard 
 the robbers say to one another — but how long have you 
 lived here ? " 
 
 " More than a year." 
 
 " Whose cottage is it ? " 
 
 *' My father bought it when he came, as he thought it 
 safer so, that he might not be discovered or betrayed ; for 
 he had escaped from prison after having been condemned 
 to death by the Parliament." 
 
 " Then he was a loyal man to his king ? " 
 
 " Yes he was, and that was his only crime." 
 
 " Then fear not, my good boy ; we are all loyal as well 
 as he was, and will never be otherwise. I tell you this 
 that you may safely trust to us. Now, if the cottage was 
 his, the furniture and property were his also." 
 
 ** Yes ; all was his." 
 
 " And it is now yours, is it not ? " 
 
 "I suppose so," said the boy, bursting into tears. 
 
 " Then listen to me ; — your father is safe from all per- 
 secution now; he is, I trust, in heaven; and you they 
 cannot touch, as you have done nothing to offend them ; 
 but still they will take possession of your father's property 
 as soon as they know of his death, and find out who he 
 was. This, for your sake, I wish to prevent them from 
 doing, and have therefore sent for the cart, that I may 
 remove to my cottage everything that is of value, that it 
 may be held for your benefit ; some day or another you 
 may require it. The murder having been committed in 
 the forest, and I having been a witness, and, moreover, 
 having shot one of the robbers, I have considered it right 
 to send over to the Intendant of the forest to give him 
 
176 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 notice of what has taken place within his jurisdiction. I 
 do not think he is so bad a man as the rest •, but still, when 
 he comes here, he may consider it his duty to take posses- 
 sion of everything for the Parliament, as I have no doubt 
 such are his orders, or will be when he communicates with 
 the Parhament. Now this is a robbery which I wish to 
 prevent, by carrying away your property before they come 
 over, which they will to-morrow, and I propose that you 
 shall accompany me, with all that you can take away, or 
 that may b useful, this evening." 
 
 "You are very kind," replied the boy. "I will do all 
 you wish ; but I feel very weak, and very unwell." 
 
 " You must exert yourself, for your own sake, my poor 
 fellow. Come, now, sit up and put all your own clothes 
 together. Collect everything in this room, while I look 
 about the house. And tell me, had not your father some 
 money ? for the robbers said that they saw him counting 
 it out of a sack, through the chinks of the shutters, and 
 that was why they made the attack." 
 
 ** Hateful money ! " cried the boy. " Yes, he had, I 
 believe, a great deal of money ; but I cannot say how 
 much." 
 
 " Now get up, and do as I request, my dear boy," said 
 Edward, raising him up in his arms ; " when your grief 
 is lessened, you may have many happy days yet in store 
 for you ; you have a Father in heaven that you must put 
 your trust in, and with Him you will find peace." 
 
 The boy rose up, and Edward closed the door of the 
 chamber, that he might not see his father's corpse. 
 
 *' I do put my trust in Heaven, good sir," replied the 
 boy, " for it has already sent me a kind friend in my dis- 
 tress. You are good, I am sure ; I see that in your face. 
 Alas ! how much more wretched would have been my con- 
 dition if you had not fortunately come to our assistance ! 
 too late, indeed, to save my poor father, but not too late 
 to succour and console his child. I will go away with 
 you, for I cannot stay here." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 177 
 
 Chapter XVI 
 
 Edward then took the counterpane off the bed, and 
 went with it into the next room. He gently drew the 
 body to the corner of the room, and covered it up with 
 the counterpane, and then proceeded to examine the 
 cupboards, etc. In one he found a good store of books, 
 in another there was linen of all sorts, a great many 
 curious arms, two suits of bright armour such as were 
 worn in those times, pistols and guns, and ammunition. On 
 the floor of one of the cupboards was an iron chest about 
 two feet by eighteen inches. It was locked. Edward 
 immediately concluded that this chest held the money of 
 the unfortunate man ; but where was the key ? Most 
 likely about his person. He did not like to afflict the 
 poor boy by putting the question to him, but he went to 
 the body and examined the pockets of the clothes ; he 
 found a bunch of several keys, which he took, and then 
 replaced the coverlid. He tried one of the keys, which 
 appeared to be of the right size, to the lock of the iron 
 chest, and found that it fitted it. Satisfied with this, he 
 did not raise the lid of the chest, but dragged it out into 
 the centre of the room. There were many things of 
 value about the room ; the candlesticks were silver, and 
 there were goblets of the same metal. Edward collected 
 all these articles, and a timepiece, and put them into a 
 basket, of which there were two large ones at the end of 
 the room, apparently used for holding firewood. Every- 
 thing that he thought could be useful, or of value, he 
 gathered together for the benefit of the poor orphan boy. 
 He afterwards went into another small room, where he 
 found sundry small trunks and cases locked up. These 
 he brought out without examining, as he presumed that 
 they contained what was of value, or they would not be 
 locked. When he had collected everything, he found 
 that he had already more than the cart could carry in 
 one trip ; and he wanted to take some bedding with him, 
 c M 
 
178 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 as he had not a spare bed in the cottage to give to the 
 boy. Edward decided in his own mind that he would 
 take the most valuable articles away that night, and return 
 with the cart for the remainder early on the following 
 morning. It was now past noon, and Edward took out 
 of the cupboard what victuals were left, and then went 
 into the chamber where the boy was, and begged that he 
 would eat something. The poor boy said that he had 
 no appetite ; but Edward insisted, and at last prevailed 
 upon him to eat some bread and drink a glass of wine, 
 which proved of great service to him. The poor fellow 
 shuddered as he saw the body covered up in the corner 
 of the room, but said nothing. Edward was trying to 
 make him eat a little more, when Pablo made his appear- 
 ance at the door. 
 
 " Have you put up all that you want in the bed- 
 chamber ? " said Edward. 
 
 " Yes, I have put up everything." 
 
 " Then we will bring them out. Come, Pablo, you 
 must help us." 
 
 Pablo made signs, and pointed to the door. Edward 
 went out. 
 
 " First pull body away from this." 
 
 " Yes," replied Edward ; " we must do so." 
 
 Edward and Pablo pulled the body of the robber on 
 one side of the doorway, and threw over it some dried 
 fern which lay by ; they then backed the cart down to the 
 door ; the iron chest was first got in, then all the heavy 
 articles, such as armour, guns, and books, etc., and by 
 that time the cart was more than half-loaded. Edward 
 then went into the chamber, and brought out the packages 
 the boy had made up, and put them all in the cart until 
 it was loaded high up ; they brought out some blankets, 
 and laid over all, to keep things steady ; and then Edward 
 told the boy that all was ready, and that they had better 
 
 go. 
 
 " Yes, I am willing," replied he, with streaming eyes j 
 " but let me see him once more." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 179 
 
 " Come, then," said Edward, leading him to the corpse, 
 and uncovering the face. 
 
 The boy knelt down, kissed the forehead and cold 
 lips, covered up the face again, and then rose and wept 
 bitterly on Edward's shoulder. Edward did not attempt 
 to check his sorrow ; he thought it better it should have 
 vent ; but, after a time, he led the boy by degrees till they 
 were out of the cottage. 
 
 *'Now, then," said Edward, " we must go, or we shall 
 be late. My poor little sisters have been dreadfully 
 alarmed at my not having come home last night, and I 
 long to clasp them in my arms." 
 
 ** Indeed you must," replied the boy, wiping away his 
 tears, " and I am very selfish ; let us go on." 
 
 " No room for cart to get through wood," said Pablo ; 
 " hard work, cart empty — more hard work, cart full." 
 
 And so it proved to be ; and it required all the united 
 efforts of Billy, Edward, and Pablo, to force a passage for 
 the cart through the narrow pathway ; but at last it was 
 effected, and then they went on at a quick pace, and in 
 less than two hours the cottage was in sight. When 
 within two hundred yards of it, Edith, who had been on 
 the watch, came bounding out, flew into Edward's arms, 
 and covered him with kisses. 
 
 " You naughty Edward, to frighten us so ! " 
 
 " Look, Edith, I have brought you a nice little play- 
 fellow. Welcome him, dearest." 
 
 Edith extended her hand as she looked into the boy's 
 face. 
 
 "He is a pretty boy, Edward, much prettier than 
 Pablo." 
 
 " No, Missy Edith," said Pablo ; " Pablo more man than 
 he." 
 
 " Yes, you may be more man, Pablo ; but you are not 
 so pretty." 
 
 " And where is Alice ? " 
 
 " She was getting supper ready, and I did not tell her 
 that I saw you coming, because I wanted first kiss." 
 
i8o The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " You little jealous thing ! but here comes Alice. Dear 
 Alice, you have been very uneasy, but it was not my 
 fault," said Edward, kissing her. " If I had not been 
 where I was this poor boy would have been killed as well 
 as his father. Make him welcome, Alice, for he is an 
 orphan now, and must live with us. I have brought many 
 things in the cart, and to-morrow we will bring more, 
 for we have n9 bed for him, and to-night he must sleep 
 with me." 
 
 "We will make him as happy as we can, Edward; and 
 we will be sisters to him," said Alice, looking at the boy, 
 who was blushing deeply. " How old are you ? and what 
 is your name ? " 
 
 *'I am thirteen years old next January," replied the 
 boy. 
 
 " And your Christian name ? " 
 
 " I will tell you by-and-bye," replied he, confused. 
 
 They arrived at the cottage, and Edward and Pablo 
 were busy unpacking the cart, and putting all the contents 
 into the inner chamber, where Pablo now slept, when 
 Alice, who, with Edith, had been talking to the boy, came 
 to Edward and said — 
 
 " Edward, she's a girl ! " 
 
 " A girl ! " replied Edward, astonished. 
 
 " Yes, she has told me so, and wished me to tell you," 
 
 " But why does she wear boy's clothes ? " 
 
 " It was her father's wish, as he was very often 
 obliged to send her to Lymington to a friend's house, 
 and he was afraid of her getting into trouble ; but she 
 has not told me her story as yet — she says that she will 
 to-night." 
 
 "Well, then," replied Edward, "you must make up a 
 bed for her in your room to-night. Take Pablo's bed, 
 and he shall sleep with me. To-morrow morning I will 
 bring some more bedding from her cottage." 
 
 " How Humphrey will be surprised when he comes 
 back ! " said Alice, laughing. 
 
 " Yes ; she will make a nice little wife for him some 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 i«i 
 
 years hence; and she may prove an heiress perhaps, for 
 there is an iron chest with money in it." 
 
 Alice returned to her new companion, and Edward and 
 Pablo continued to unload the cart. 
 
 "Well, Pablo, I suppose you will allow that, now 
 that you know she is a girl, she is handsomer than you ? " 
 
 **Oh yes," replied Pablo, "very handsome girl; but 
 too much girl for handsome boy." 
 
 At last everything was out of the cart, the iron chest 
 dragged into Pablo's room, and Billy put into his stable 
 and given his supper, which he had well earned, for the 
 cart had been very heavily loaded. They then all sat 
 down to supper, Edward saying to their new acquaint- 
 ance — 
 
 " So I find that I am to have another sister instead of 
 another brother. Now you will tell me your name ? " 
 
 " Yes ; Clara is my name." 
 
 " And why did you not tell me that you are a girl ?" 
 
 " I did not hke, because I was in boy's clothes, and 
 felt ashamed ; indeed I was too unhappy to think about 
 what I was. My poor dear father ! " and she burst into 
 tears. 
 
 Alice and Edith kissed her and consoled her, and she 
 became calm again. After supper was over they busied 
 themselves making arrangements for her sleeping in their 
 room, and then they went to prayers. 
 
 " We have much to be thankful for, my dears," said 
 Edward. " I am sure I feel that I have been in great 
 danger, and I only wish that I had been more useful 
 than I have been ; but it has been the will of God, and 
 we must not arraign His decrees. Let us return thanks 
 for His great mercies, and bow in submission to His dis- 
 pensations, and pray that He will give peace to poor little 
 Clara, and soften her affliction." 
 
 And as Edward prayed, little Clara knelt and sobbed, 
 while Alice caressed her with her arm round her waist, 
 and at times stopped her prayer to kiss and console her. 
 When they had finished, Alice led her away to her bed- 
 
1 82 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 room, followed by Edith, and they put her to bed. 
 Edward and Pablo also retired, both worn out by the 
 fatigue and excitement of the day. 
 
 They were up on the following morning at day-dawn, 
 and, putting Billy in the cart, set oiF for the cottage of 
 Clara. They found everything as they had left it, and, 
 having loaded the cart with what had been left behind 
 the day before, the bedding for two beds, with several 
 articles of furniture which Edward thought might be use- 
 ful, there being still a little room left, Edward packed up 
 in a wooden case with dried fern all the wine that was in 
 the cupboard 5 and, having assisted Pablo in forcing the 
 cart once more through the path in the wood, he left him 
 to return home with the cart, while he remained to wait 
 the arrival of Humphrey, and whoever might come with 
 him from the Intendant's. About ten o'clock, as he was 
 watching outside of the wood, he perceived several people 
 approaching him, and soon made out that Humphrey, 
 the Intendant, and Oswald were among the number. 
 When they came up to him Edward saluted the Intendant 
 in a respectful manner, shook hands with Oswald, and 
 then led the way by the narrow path through the wood 
 to the cottage. The Intendant was on horseback, but 
 all the rest were on foot. 
 
 The Intendant left his horse to the care of one of the 
 verderers, and went through the wood on foot with the 
 rest of the party, preceded by Edward. He appeared to 
 be very grave and thoughtful, and Edward thought that 
 there was a coolness in his manner towards himself, — for 
 it must be recollected that Mr Heatherstone had not seen 
 Edward since he had rendered him such service in saving 
 the life of his daughter. The consequence was, that 
 Edward felt somewhat indignant, but he did not express 
 his feelings, by his looks even, but conveyed the party in 
 silence to the cottage. On their arrival, Edward pointed 
 to the body of the robber, which had been covered with 
 fern, and the verderers exposed it. 
 
 ** By whose hand did that man fall ? " said the Intendant. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 183 
 
 " By the hand of the party who lived in the cottage." 
 
 Edward then led the way round to the back of the 
 cottage where the other robber lay — 
 
 " And this man was slain by my hand," replied Edward. 
 
 "We have one more body to see," continued Edward, 
 leading the way into the cottage and uncovering the corpse 
 of Clara's father. 
 
 Mr Heatherstone looked at the face and appeared much 
 moved — " Cover it up," said he, turning away ; and then 
 sitting down on a chair close to the table — 
 
 " And how was this found ? " he said. 
 
 **I neither saw this person killed nor the robber you 
 first saw, but I heard the report of the firearms at almost 
 the same moment, and I presume that they fell by each 
 other's hands." 
 
 The Intendant called his clerk, who had accompanied 
 him, and desired him to get ready his writing materials, 
 and then said — 
 
 ** Edward Armitage, we will now take down your 
 deposition as to what has occurred." 
 
 Edward then commenced by stating " that he was out 
 in the forest and had lost his way, and was seeking his 
 way home " 
 
 *' You were out in the forest during the night ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, I was." 
 
 "With your gun ?" 
 
 ** I always carry my gun," replied Edward. 
 
 " In pursuit of game ? " 
 
 "No, sir, I was not. I have never been out in pursuit 
 of game during night-time in my life." 
 
 " What were you then about? you did not go out for 
 nothing ? " 
 
 "I went out to commune with my own thoughts: I 
 was restless, and I wandered about without knowing 
 where I went, and that is the reason why I lost my way." 
 
 " And pray what may have excited you ?" 
 
 "I will tell you: I was over with Oswald Partridge 
 the day before ; you had just arrived from London, and 
 
184 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 he gave me the news that King Charles had been proclaimed 
 in Scotland, and that news unsettled me." 
 
 " Well, proceed." 
 
 Edward met with no more interruption in his narrative. 
 He stated briefly all that had taken place, from the time 
 he fell in with the robbers till the winding up of the 
 catastrophe. 
 
 The clerk took down all that Edward had stated, and 
 then read it over to him, to ascertain if he had written it 
 down correctly, and then inquired of Edward if he could 
 read and write. 
 
 " I should hope so," replied Edward, taking the pen and 
 signing his name. 
 
 The clerk stared, and then said, "People in your 
 condition do not often know how to read and write, Mr 
 Forester, and therefore you need not be offended at the 
 question." 
 
 " Very true," replied Edward. " May I ask if my 
 presence is considered any longer to be necessary ? " 
 
 " You stated that there was a boy in the house, 
 young man," said the Intendant : " what has become of 
 him ? " 
 
 " He is removed to my cottage." 
 
 ** Why did you do so ? " 
 
 " Because when his father died I promised to him that 
 I would take care of his child j and I intend to keep my 
 word." 
 
 "You had spoken with him, then, before he died?" 
 said the Intendant. 
 
 " Not so ; it was all carried on by signs on his part, but 
 it was as intelligible as if he spoke, and what I replied he 
 well understood ; and I really think I removed a great 
 anxiety off his mind by giving him the promise." 
 
 The Intendant paused, and then said, " I perceive that 
 some articles have been removed — the bedding, for instance 
 — have you taken anything away ? " 
 
 " I have removed bedding, for I had no bed to offer to 
 the lad, and he told me that the cottage and furniture 
 
The Children of the New Forest 185 
 
 belonged to his father ; of course by his father's death it 
 became his, and I felt that I was warranted in so doing." 
 
 " May I ask, did you remove any papers ? " 
 
 " I cannot tell ; the lad packed up his own things ; 
 there were some boxes removed, which were locked up, 
 and the contents are to me wholly unknown. I could 
 not leave the boy here in this scene of death, and I could 
 not well leave the property belonging to him to be at the 
 mercy of any other plunderers of the forest. I did as I 
 considered right for the benefit of the boy, and in 
 accordance with the solemn promise which I made to his 
 father." 
 
 *' Still the property should not have been removed. 
 The party who now lies dead there is a well-known 
 Malignant." 
 
 " How do you know that, sir ^ " interrupted Edward ; 
 ** did you recognise him when you saw the body ? " 
 
 *' I did not say that I did," replied the Intendant. 
 
 " You either must have so done, sir," replied Edward, 
 " or you must have been aware that he was residing in 
 this cottage : you have to choose between." 
 
 " You are bold, young man," replied the Intendant, 
 **and I will reply to your observation. I did recognise 
 the party when I saw his face, and I knew him to be one 
 who was condemned to death, and who escaped from 
 prison a few days before the one appointed for his 
 execution. I heard search had been made for him, but in 
 vain, and it was supposed that he had escaped beyond the 
 seas. Now his papers may be the means of giving the 
 Parliament information against others as well as himself." 
 
 " And enable them to commit a few more murders," 
 added Edward. 
 
 ** Silence, young man j the authorities must not be 
 spoken of in so irreverent a manner. Are you aware that 
 your language is treasonable ? " 
 
 *' According to Act of Parliament, as at present consti- 
 tuted, it may be," repHed Edward j " but as a loyal subject 
 of King Charles the Second, I deny it." 
 
1 86 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " I have no concern with your loyalty, young man, but 
 I will not admit any language to be uttered in my presence 
 against the ruling powers. The inquest is over. Let 
 every one leave the house except Edward Armitage, to 
 whom I would speak alone." 
 
 *' Excuse me one moment, sir," said Edward, " and I 
 will return." 
 
 Edward went out with the rest, and calling Humphrey 
 aside, said to him, " Contrive to slip away unperceived ; 
 here are the keys •, haste to the cottage as fast as you can ; 
 look for all the papers you can find in the packages taken 
 there ; bury them and the iron chest in the garden, or 
 anywhere where they cannot be discovered." 
 
 Humphrey nodded, and turned away, and Edward 
 re-entered the cottage. 
 
 He found the Intendant was standing over the corpse ; 
 he had removed the coverlid, and was looking mournfully 
 down on the face disfigured with blood. Perceiving the 
 entrance of Edward, he again took his seat at the table, 
 and after a pause said — 
 
 " Edward Armitage, that you have been brought up 
 very superior to your station in life is certain ; and that 
 you are loyal, bold, and resolute, is equally so ; you have 
 put me under an obligation which I never can repay, even 
 if you allowed me to exert myself in your behalf. I take 
 this opportunity of acknowledging it j and now allow me 
 to say that for these times you are much too frank and 
 impetuous. This is no time for people to give vent to 
 their feelings and opinions. Even I am as much surrounded 
 with spies as others, and am obliged to behave myself 
 accordingly. Your avowed attachment to the king's cause 
 has prevented me from showing that more than cordiality 
 that I really feel for you, and to which you are in every 
 way entitled." 
 
 " I cannot conceal my opinions, sir ; I was brought up 
 in the house of a loyal cavalier, and never will be other- 
 wise." 
 
 " Granted — why should you be ? but do you not 
 
The Children of the New Forest 187 
 
 yourself see that you do the cause more harm than good 
 by thus avowing your opinions when such avowal is 
 useless ? If every other man in the county, who is of 
 your opinion, was to express himself, now that your cause 
 is hopeless, as you have done, the prisons would be 
 crowded, the executions would be daily, and the cause 
 would be in proportion weakened by the loss of the most 
 daring. * Bide your time ' is a good motto, and I recom- 
 mend it to you. You must feel that, however we may be 
 at variance in our opinions, Edward Armitage, my hand 
 and my authority never can be used against one to whom 
 I am so indebted ; and feeling this, you compel me in the 
 presence of others to use a harshness and coldness towards 
 you, contrary — wholly contrary — to what, you may believe 
 me when I say it, I really feel for one who so nobly 
 rescued my only child." 
 
 " I thank you, sir, for your advice, which I feel to be 
 good, and for your good opinion, which I value." 
 
 ** And which I feel that you deserve ; and you shall 
 have, young as you are, my confidence, which I know 
 you will not abuse. I did know this man who now lies 
 dead before us, and I did also know that he was concealed 
 in this cottage : Major RatcliiFe was one of my earliest 
 and dearest friends, and until this unhappy civil war, there 
 never was any difference between us, and even afterwards 
 only in politics, and the cause we each espoused. I knew, 
 before I came down here as Intendant, where his place 
 of concealment was, and have been most anxious for his 
 safety." 
 
 " Excuse me, Mr Heatherstone, but each day I find 
 more to make me like you than I did the day before : at 
 first I felt most inimical ; now I only wonder how you can 
 be leagued with the party you now are." 
 
 " Edward Armitage, I will now answer for myself and 
 thousands more. You are too young a man to have known 
 the cause of the insurrection, or rather opposition to the 
 unfortunate King Charles. He attempted to make himself 
 absolute, and to wrest the liberties from the people of 
 
1 88 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 England ; that his warmest adherents will admit. When 
 I joined the party which opposed him, I little thought that 
 matters would have been carried so far as they have been ; 
 I always considered it lawful to take up arms in defence of 
 our liberties, but at the same time I equally felt that the 
 person of the king was sacred." 
 
 "I have heard so, sir." 
 
 "Yes, and in truth; for never did any people strive 
 more zealously to prevent the murder of the king — for 
 murder it was — than my relative Ashley Cooper and my- 
 self. So much so, indeed, as to have incurred not only 
 the suspicion but the ill-will of Cromwell, who, I fear, is 
 now making rapid advances towards that absolute authority 
 for which the king has suffered, and which he would now 
 vest in his own person. I considered that our cause was 
 just ; and, had the power been left in the hands of those 
 who would have exercised it with discretion and modera- 
 tion, the king would even now have been on the throne, 
 and the liberties of his subjects sacred ; but it is easier to 
 put a vast and powerful engine into motion than to stop 
 it ; and such has been the case in this unfortunate civil 
 war. Thousands who took an active part against the king 
 will, when the opportunity is ripe, retrace their steps ; but 
 I expect that we have much to suffer before that time will 
 come. And now, Edward Armitage, I have said more to you 
 than I have to any person breathing, except my own kinsman." 
 
 ** I thank you for your confidence, sir, which not only 
 will not be betrayed, but will act as a warning to guide 
 my future conduct." 
 
 " I meant it should. Be no longer rash and careless 
 in avowing your opinions. You can do no good to the 
 cause, and may do yourself much harm. And now I must 
 ask you another question, which I could not before the 
 other people. You have surprised me by stating that 
 Major RatclifFe had a son here : there must be some 
 mistake, or the boy must be an impostor. He had a 
 daughter, an only daughter, as I have ; but he never had 
 
The Children of the New Forest 189 
 
 "It is a mistake that I fell into, sir, by finding a boy 
 here, as I stated to you at the inquest ; and I considered 
 it to be a boy until I brought her home, and she then dis- 
 covered to my sisters that she was a girl dressed in boy's 
 clothes. I did not give that as explanation at the inquest, 
 as it was not necessary." 
 
 " I am right, then. I must relieve you of that charge, 
 Edward Armitage ; she shall be to me as a daughter, and 
 I trust that you will agree with me, without any disparage- 
 ment to your feelings, that my house will be a more fit 
 residence for her than your cottage." 
 
 " I will not prevent her going, if she wishes it, after 
 your explanation and confidence, Mr Heatherstone." 
 
 ** One thing more. As I said to you before, Edward 
 Armitage, I believe many of these verderers, all of whom 
 have been selected from the army, are spies upon me : I 
 must therefore be careful. You said that you were not 
 aware that there were any papers ? " 
 
 "I saw none, sir; but I suspect, from the many Jocked- 
 up trunks and small boxes, that there may be ; but when 
 I went out with the others from the inquest, I despatched 
 my brother Humphrey to the cottage, advising him to 
 open all the locks and to remove any papers which he 
 might find." 
 
 The Intendant smiled. 
 
 " Well, if such is the case, we have only to go to your 
 cottage and make an examination. We shall find nothing, 
 and I shall have performed my duty. I was not aware that 
 your brother was here. I presume it was the young man 
 who walked with Oswald Partridge." 
 
 "It was, sir." 
 
 " By his appearance, I presume that he also was brought 
 up at Arnwood ? " 
 
 " He was, sir, as well as I," replied Edward. 
 
 "Well, then, I have but one word more to say, — 
 recollect, if I appear harsh and severe in the presence of 
 others, it is only assumed towards you, and not real. You 
 understand that ^ " 
 
igo The Children of the New Forest 
 
 "I do, sir, and beg you -will exercise your discretion." 
 
 The Intendant then went out and said to the party, 
 " It appears from what I can extract from this lad 
 Armitage, that there are boxes which he removed to his 
 cottage ; we will go there to see what they may contain. 
 It is now noon. Have you any refreshment to offer us in 
 your cottage, young man, when we arrive ? " 
 
 "I keep no hostelry, sir," replied Edward, somewhat 
 gloomily ; " my own labour, and my brother's, is sufficient 
 for the support of my own family, but no more." 
 
 " Let us move on ; and two of you keep your eye upon 
 that young man," said the Intendant aside. 
 
 They then proceeded through the wood ; the Intendant 
 mounted his horse, and they set off for the cottage, where 
 they arrived at about two o'clock in the afternoon. 
 
 Chapter XVII 
 
 Humphrey came out as soon as he perceived the Intendant 
 and his party approaching, and whispered to Edward that 
 all was safe. The Intendant dismounted, and ordering 
 everybody but his clerk to wait outside, was ushered into 
 the cottage by Edward. Alice, Edith, and Pablo were 
 in the room ; the two girls were not a little flushed and 
 frightened by the unusual appearance of so large a body 
 of strangers. 
 
 ** These are my sisters, sir," said Edward. " Where 
 is Clara, Alice .? " 
 
 " She is alarmed, and has gone into our bedroom." 
 ** I hope you are not alarmed at my presence," said the 
 Intendant, looking earnestly at the two girls. "It is 
 my duty which obliges me to pay this visit ; but you 
 have nothing to fear. Now, Edward Armitage, you must 
 produce all the boxes and packages which you took from 
 the cottage." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 191 
 
 •' I will, sir," replied Edward, ** and here are the keys. 
 Humphrey, do you and Pablo bring them out." 
 
 The boxes were brought out, opened, and examined 
 by the Intendant and his clerk, but of course no papers 
 were found in them. 
 
 " I must now send in two of my people to search the 
 house," said the Intendant. " Had you not better go to 
 the little girl, that she may not be frightened ? " 
 
 " I will go to her," said Alice. 
 
 Two of the people, assisted by the clerk, then searched 
 the house ; they found nothing worthy of notice, except 
 the weapons and armour which Edward had removed, 
 and which he stated to the Intendant that he took away 
 as valuable property belonging to the little girl. 
 
 "It is sufficient," said the Intendant to his clerk — 
 " undoubtedly there are no papers ; but I must, before I 
 go, interrogate this child, who has been removed thus ; 
 but she will be frightened, and I shall obtain no answer 
 from her if we are so many, so let everybody leave the 
 cottage while I speak to her." 
 
 The clerk and the others left the cottage, and the 
 Intendant desired Edward to bring Clara from the bed- 
 room. She came out, accompanied by and clinging indeed 
 to Alice, for she was much alarmed. 
 
 " Come here, Clara," said the Intendant gently ; " you 
 do not know perhaps that I am your sincere friend ; and 
 now that your father is dead, I want you to come and 
 live with my daughter, who will be delighted to have you 
 as a companion. Will you go with me .'' and I will take 
 care of you, and be a father to you." 
 
 "I do not like to leave Alice and Edith; they treat 
 me so kindly, and call me sister," replied Clara, sobbing. 
 
 " I am sure they do, and you must be fond of them 
 already ; but still it is your duty to come with me ; 
 and if your father could speak to you now he would tell 
 you so. I will not force you away, but remember, you 
 are born a lady, and must be brought up and educated 
 as a lady, which cannot be the case in this cottage. 
 
192 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 although they are very kind to you, and very nice young 
 people. You do not recollect me, Clara, but you have 
 often sat on my knee when you were a little girl, and 
 when your father lived in Dorsetshire. You recollect 
 the great walnut-tree by the sitting-room window, which 
 looked out in the garden, don't you ? " 
 
 ** Yes," replied Clara, with surprise. 
 
 " Yes, so do I too, and how you used to sit on my 
 knee; and do you remember Jason, the big mastiff, and 
 how you used to ride upon his back ? " 
 
 ** Yes," replied Clara, "I do ; but he died a long 
 while ago." 
 
 ** He did, when you were not more than six years old. 
 And now tell me, where did the old gardener bury him ? " 
 
 " Under the mulberry tree," replied Clara. 
 
 ** Yes, so he did, and I was there when poor Jason 
 was buried. You don't recollect me. But I will take 
 off my hat, for I did not wear the same dress that I 
 do now. Now look, Clara, and see if you remember 
 me. 
 
 Clara, who was no longer alarmed, looked on the 
 Intendant's face, and then said, " You called my father 
 Phihp, and he used to call you Charles." 
 
 " You are right, my sweet one," replied the Intendant, 
 pressing Clara to his bosom ; ** I did so, and we were 
 great friends. Now, will you come with me ? and I have 
 a little girl, older than you by three or four years, who 
 will be your companion and love you dearly." 
 
 " May I come and see Alice and Edith sometimes ? " 
 
 " Yes, you shall ; and she will come with you and 
 make their acquaintance, if their brother will permit it. 
 I will not take you away now, dearest ; you shall remain 
 here for a few days, and then we will come over and fetch 
 you. I will send Oswald Partridge over to let you know 
 the day, Edward Armitage, when we will come for her. 
 Good-bye, dear Clara, and good-bye, my little girls. 
 Humphrey Armitage, good-bye. "Who is this lad you 
 have there ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 193 
 
 ** He is a gipsy whom Humphrey trapped in his pit- 
 fall, sir, and we have soon tamed him," replied Edward. 
 
 ** Well, then, Edward Armitage, good-bye," said the 
 Intendant, extending his hand to him ; " we must meet 
 soon again." 
 
 The Intendant then went out of the cottage, and joined 
 his people outside. Edward went out after him ; and as 
 the Intendant mounted his horse, he said very coldly to 
 Edward, " I shall keep a sharp look-out on your pro- 
 ceedings, sir, depend upon it ; I tell you so decidedly, 
 so fare you well." 
 
 With these words the Intendant put the spurs to his 
 horse and rode away. 
 
 *' What made him speak so sharply to you, Edward ? " 
 said Humphrey. 
 
 " Because he means kindly, but does not want other 
 people to know it," replied Edward. *' Come in, 
 Humphrey ; I have much to tell you and much to surprise 
 you with." 
 
 " I have been surprised already," replied Humphrey. 
 "How did this Roundhead know Clara's father so 
 well ? " 
 
 " I will explain all before we go to bed," replied 
 Edward ; '* let us go in now." 
 
 The two brothers had a long conversation that evening, 
 in which Edward made Humphrey acquainted with all 
 that had passed between him and the Intendant. 
 
 ** It's my opinion, Edward," said Humphrey, ** that he 
 thinks matters have been carried too far, and that he is 
 sorry that he belongs to the Parliamentary party. He 
 finds out, now that it is too late, that he has allied him- 
 self with those who have very diiferent feelings and 
 motives than his own, and has assisted to put power into 
 the hands of those who have not the scruples which he 
 has." 
 
 " Yes ; and in ridding themselves of one tyranny, as 
 they considered it, they have every prospect of falling 
 into the hands of a greater tyrant than before ; for, 
 
 C N 
 
194 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 depend upon it, Cromwell will assume the sovereign 
 power, and rule this kingdom with a rod of iron." 
 
 " Well, many more are, I have no doubt, or soon will 
 be, of his opinion ; and the time will come, be it sooner 
 or later, when the king will have his own again. They 
 have proclaimed him in Scotland already. Why does he 
 not come over and show himself? His presence would, 
 I think, induce thousands to flock to him, — I'm sure 
 that it would me." 
 
 " I am very glad of this good intelligence with the 
 Intendant, Edward, as it will not now be necessary for us 
 to be so careful ; we may go and come when we please. 
 I almost wish you could be persuaded to accept any 
 eligible offer he may make you. Many no doubt are in 
 office, and serving the present government, who have the 
 same feelings as the Intendant, or even feelings as strong as 
 your own." 
 
 " I cannot bear the idea of accepting anything from 
 them or their instruments, Humphrey ; nor, indeed, could 
 I leave my sisters." 
 
 " On that score you may make your mind easy ; Pablo 
 and I are quite sufficient for the farm, or anything else 
 we may want to do. If you can be more useful else- 
 where, have no scruple in leaving us. If the king was to 
 come over and raise an army, you would leave us, of 
 course ; and I see no reason why, if an eligible offer is 
 made you, you should not do it now. You and your 
 talents are thrown away in this forest, and you might 
 serve the king and the king's cause better by going into 
 the world and watching the times than you ever can by 
 killing his venison." 
 
 " Certainly," replied Edward, laughing, " I do not 
 much help his cause by killing his deer, that must be 
 admitted; all I shall say is this, — if anything is offered 
 to me which I can accept without injury to my feehngs 
 and my honour, I shall not decline it, provided that I 
 may, by accepting it, prove of service to the king's 
 cause." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 195 
 
 " That is all I wish, Edward. And now I think we 
 had better go to bed." 
 
 The next day they dug up the iron chest and the box 
 into which Humphrey had put all the papers he had 
 collected together. Edward opened the iron chest, and 
 found in it a considerable quantity of gold in bags, and 
 many trinkets and jewels which he did not know the 
 value of. The papers he did not open, but resolved that 
 they should be given to the Intendant, for Edward felt 
 that he could trust in him. The other boxes and trunks 
 were also opened and examined, and many other articles 
 of apparent value discovered. 
 
 " I should think all these jewels worth a great deal of 
 money, Humphrey," said Edward ; " if so, all the better 
 for poor little Clara. I am sorry to part with her, 
 although we have known her so short a time ; she appears 
 to be such an amiable and affectionate child." 
 
 " That she is ; and certainly the handsomest little girl 
 I ever saw. What beautiful eyes ! Do you know that 
 on one of her journeys to Lymington she was very nearly 
 taken by a party of gipsies ? and by what Pablo can make 
 out, it would appear that it was by the party which he 
 belonged to." 
 
 " I wonder at her father's permitting her to go alone 
 such a distance." 
 
 ** Her father could not do otherwise. Necessity has 
 no law. He could trust no other person, so he put her 
 in boy*s clothes that there might be less risk. Still, she 
 must have been very intelligent to have done the office." 
 
 ** She is thirteen years old, although she is small," 
 replied Edward. " And intelligent she certainly is, as 
 you may see by her countenance. Who would ever have 
 imagined that our sisters would have been able to do what 
 they are doing now ? It's an old saying, * We never 
 know what we can do till we try.' By-the-bye, Humphrey, 
 I met a famous herd of forest ponies the other day, and 
 I said to myself, * I wonder whether Humphrey will be 
 clever enough to take one of them, as he has the wild 
 
196 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 cattle ? For Billy is getting old, and we want a 
 
 successor.'" 
 
 <( 
 
 We want more than a successor to Billy, Edward, 
 we want two more to help him — and I have the means of 
 maintaining two more ponies if I could catch them." 
 
 "I fear that you will never manage that, Humphrey," 
 said Edward, laughing. 
 
 "I know well what you mean," replied Humphrey: 
 *' you wish to dare me to it — well, I won't be dared to 
 anything, and I most certainly will try to catch a pony or 
 two ; but I must think about it first, and when I have 
 arranged my plan in my mind I will then make the 
 attempt." 
 
 ** When I see the ponies in the yard I will believe it, 
 Humphrey. They are as wild as deer and as fleet as the 
 wind, and you cannot catch them in a pit-fall." 
 
 *' I know that, good brother ; but all I can say is, that 
 I will try what I can do, and I can do no more — but not 
 at present, for I am too busy." 
 
 Three days after this conversation Oswald Partridge 
 made his appearance, having been sent by the Intendant to 
 tell Edward that he should come over on the following 
 day to take away little Clara. 
 
 " And how is she to go ? " said Edward. 
 
 " He will bring a little nag for her, if she can ride — if 
 she cannot, she must ride in the cart which will come for 
 the baggage." 
 
 " Clara, can you ride a horse ?" 
 
 " Yes," replied Clara, " if it does not jump about too- 
 much. I always rode one when I lived in Dorsetshire." 
 
 " This won't jump about, my little lady," said Oswald, 
 ** for he is thirty years old, I believe, and as steady as an 
 old gentleman ought to be." 
 
 *' I have had some conversation with Master Heather- 
 stone," continued Oswald to Edward. " He is much 
 pleased with you, I can tell you. He said, that in times 
 like these he required young men like you about him ;. 
 and that as you would not take the berth of verderer, he 
 
The Children of the New Forest 197 
 
 must find one better suited for you, for he said you were 
 too good for such an office." 
 
 " Many thanks to him for his good opinion," replied 
 Edward ; " but I do not think that he has any office in 
 his gift which I can accept." 
 
 " So I thought, but I said nothing. He again asked 
 many questions relative to old Jacob Armitage, and he 
 pressed me very hard. He said that Humphrey was as 
 much above his position in appearance as you were ; but 
 as he was brought up at Arnwood he presumed that he 
 had had the same advantages. And then he said — * But 
 were his two sisters brought up at Arnwood also ? ' I 
 replied that I believed not, although they were often 
 there, and were allowed to play with the children of the 
 house. He looked at me steadfastly, as if he would read 
 my thoughts, and then went on writing. I cannot help 
 thinking that he has a suspicion that you are not the 
 grandchildren of old Jacob ; but at the same time I do 
 not think that he has an idea who you really are." 
 
 " You must keep our secret, Oswald," replied Edward. 
 ** I have a very good opinion of the Intendant, I acknow- 
 ledge ; but I will trust nobody." 
 
 " As I hope for future mercy, sir, I never will divulge 
 it until you bid me," replied Oswald. 
 
 " I trust to you, Oswald, and so there's an end of the 
 matter. But, tell me, Oswald, what do they say about his 
 taking charge of this little girl ? " 
 
 *' Why, they did begin to talk about it ; but when he 
 gave out that it was the order of Parliament that the child 
 should remain with him until further directions, of course 
 they said nothing, for they dared not. It seems that the 
 RatclifPe property is sequestrated, but not yet granted to 
 any one ; and the Parliament will most likely, as soon as 
 she is old enough, give her as a wife, with the property, 
 to one of their party, — they have done it before now, as it 
 secures the property under all changes." 
 
 "I perceive," replied Edward. "When did you hear 
 that the little girl was to live with him ? " 
 
198 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ** Not till yesterday morning ; and it was not till the 
 evening that we knew it was the order of Parliament." 
 
 Edward did not think it right to tell Oswald what he 
 knew, as it was a secret confided to him by the Intendant, 
 and therefore merely observed, " I presumed that the 
 child would not be left on our hands j " and then the 
 conversation dropped. 
 
 As Oswald had informed them, the Intendant made his 
 appearance in the forenoon of the following day, and was 
 accompanied by his daughter, who rode by his side. A 
 groom, on another horse, led a pony for Clara to ride ^ 
 and a cart for the luggage followed at some distance. 
 Edward went out to assist Miss Heatherstone to dismount, 
 and she frankly extended her hand to him as she reached 
 the ground. Edward was a little surprised as well as 
 pleased at this condescension on her part towards a 
 forester. 
 
 ** You do me much honour. Mistress Patience," said he, 
 bowing. 
 
 " I cannot forget that I owe my life to you. Master 
 Armitage," replied Patience, " and I cannot be too grate- 
 ful. May I request another favour of you ? " 
 
 ** Certainly, if it is in my power to do as you wish." 
 
 "It is this," said she, in a low voice: "that you will 
 not hastily reject any overtures which may be made to you 
 by my father ; that is all. And now let me go in and see 
 your sisters, for my father has praised them very much, 
 and I wish to know them." 
 
 Edward led the way into the cottage, and Patience 
 followed him, while the Intendant was in conversation 
 with Humphrey. Edward, having introduced his sisters 
 and Clara, then went out to pay his respects to the 
 Intendant, who, now they were alone, was very candid 
 towards both him and Humphrey. 
 
 Edward then told the Intendant that there was an iron 
 chest with a good deal of money in it, and jewels also, 
 and many other articles of value in the other boxes. 
 
 " I fear, sir, that the cart will hardly hold all the goods." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 199 
 
 " I do not intend to take away the heavy or more bulky 
 articles, such as the bedding, armour, etc. I will only 
 take Clara's own packages, and the valuables and papers. 
 The remainder may stay here, as they can be of no use, 
 till they are demanded from you. Where is Oswald 
 Partridge ? " 
 
 *'In the stable with the horses, sir," replied Humphrey. 
 
 "Then, when the cart is loaded — and it had better be 
 done by you while the men are in the stable — Oswald 
 shall take charge of it, and take the things to my house." 
 
 " Here are the keys, sir," said Edward, presenting 
 them. 
 
 " Good. And now, Edward Armitage, that we are 
 alone, I want to have a little conversation with you. You 
 are aware how much I feel indebted to you for the service 
 you have rendered me, and how anxious I am to show my 
 gratitude. You are born for better things than to remain 
 an obscure forester, and perhaps a deer-stalker. I have 
 now an offer to make to you, which I trust, upon reflection, 
 you will not refuse — and I say reflection, because I do not 
 wish you to give an answer till you have well reflected. 
 I know that you will not accept anything under the present 
 government, but a private situation you can raise no objec- 
 tion to ; the more so as, so far from leaving your family, 
 you will be more in a position to protect them. I am in 
 want of a secretary, and I wish you to accept that office, 
 to live entirely in my house, and to receive a handsome 
 salary for your services, which will not, I trust, be too 
 heavy. You will be near to your family here in the 
 cottage, and be able to protect them and assist them ; and 
 what is more, you will mix with the world and know 
 what is going on, as I am in the confidence of the govern- 
 ment. Of course I put implicit confidence in you, or I 
 would not offer the situation. But you will not be always 
 down here : I have my correspondents and friends, to 
 whom I shall have to send you occasionally on most trusty 
 commissions. You, I am sure, will suit me in every 
 respect, and I hope you will undertake the post which I 
 
200 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 now offer you. Give me no answer just now ; consult 
 with your brother, and give the oifer due consideration, 
 and when you have made up your mind you can let me 
 know." 
 
 Edward bowed ; and the Intendant went into the 
 cottage. 
 
 Edward then assisted Humphrey and Pablo to get 
 the iron chest on the cart, and covered it with the other 
 packages and boxes, till the cart was well loaded. 
 Leaving Pablo in charge till Oswald came from the 
 stables, Edward and Humphrey then went into the 
 cottage, where they found a very social party ; Patience 
 Heatherstone having succeeded in making great friends 
 with the other three girls, and the Intendant, to Edward's 
 surprise, laughing and joking with them. Alice and Edith 
 had brought out some milk, biscuits, and all the fruit that 
 was ripe, with some bread, a cold piece of salt beef, and a 
 ham : and they were eating as well as talking. 
 
 " I have been praising your sisters' housekeeping, 
 Armitage," said the Intendant. " Your farm appears to 
 be very productive." 
 
 " Alice expected Miss Heatherstone, sir," replied 
 Edward, " and made an unusual provision. You must 
 not think that we live on such fare every day." 
 
 " No," replied the Intendant drily ; "on other days 
 I daresay you have other fare. I would almost 
 make a bet that there is a pasty in the cupboard 
 which you dare not show to the Intendant of the 
 New Forest." 
 
 " You are mistaken, sir, for once," replied Humphrey. 
 ** Alice knows well how to make one, but she has not one 
 just now." 
 
 ** Well, I must believe you, Master Humphrey," replied 
 the Intendant. " And now, my dear child, we must think 
 of going, for it is a long ride, and the little girl is not used 
 to a horse. " Mistress Alice, many thanks for your 
 hospitality; and now, farewell. Edith, good-bye, dear. 
 Now, Clara, are you quite ready ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 201 
 
 They all went out of the cottage. The Intendant put 
 Clara on the pony, after she had kissed Alice and Edith. 
 Edward assisted Patience ; and when she was mounted 
 she said — 
 
 ** I hope you will accept my father's offer — you will 
 oblige me so much if you do." 
 
 ** I will give it every consideration it deserves," replied 
 Edward. " Indeed, it will depend more upon my brother 
 than myself whether I accept it or not." 
 
 " Your brother is a very sensible young man, sir, 
 therefore I have hopes," replied Patience. 
 
 " A quality which it appears you do not give me credit 
 for. Miss Heatherstone." 
 
 " Not when pride or vindictive feelings obtain the 
 mastery," replied she. 
 
 " Perhaps you will find that I am not quite so proud, or 
 bear such ill-will, as I did when I first saw your father. 
 Miss Heatherstone ; and some allowance should be made, 
 even if I did show such feehngs, when you consider that 
 I was brought up at Arnwood." 
 
 "True — most true. Master Armitage. I had no right 
 to speak so boldly, especially to you, who risked your 
 own life to save the daughter of one of those Roundheads 
 who treated the family of your protector so cruelly. You 
 must forgive me ; and now, farewell ! " 
 
 Edward bowed, and then turned to the Intendant, who 
 had apparently been waiting while the conversation was 
 going on. The Intendant bade him a cordial farewell ; 
 Edward shook Clara by the hand, and the cavalcade set 
 off. They all remained outside of the cottage till the 
 party were at some distance, and then Edward walked 
 apart with Humphrey, to communicate to him the offer 
 made by the Intendant, and ask his opinion. 
 
 '*My opinion is made up, Edward; which is, that you 
 should accept it immediately. You are under no obligation 
 to the government, and you have already conferred such 
 an obligation upon the Intendant that you have a right to 
 expect a return. Why stay here, when you can safely 
 
202 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 mix with the world and know how things are going on ? 
 I do not require your assistance, now that I have Pablo, 
 who is more useful every day. Do not lose such an 
 opportunity of making a friend for yourself and all of us 
 — a protector, I may say ; and who is, by what he has con- 
 fided to you, anything but approving of the conduct of the 
 present government. He has paid you a deserved com- 
 pHment by saying that he can and will trust you. You 
 must not refuse the offer, Edward — it would really be folly 
 if you did." 
 
 "I believe you are right, Humphrey ; but I have been 
 so accustomed to range the forest — I am so fond of the 
 chase — I am so impatient of control or confinement, that 
 I hardly know how to decide. A secretary's life is any- 
 thing but pleasing to me, sitting at a table writing and 
 reading all day long. The pen is but a poor exchange for 
 the long-barrelled gun." 
 
 "It does more execution, nevertheless," replied Hum- 
 phrey, ** if what I have read is true. But you are not to 
 suppose that your life will be such a sedentary one. Did 
 he not say that he would have to trust you with missions 
 of importance ? Will you not, by going to London and 
 other places, and mixing with people of importance, be 
 preparing yourself for your proper station in life, which 
 I trust that one day you will resume ? And does it 
 follow that because you are appointed a secretary you 
 are not to go out in the forest and shoot a deer with 
 Oswald, if you feel inclined — with this difference, that 
 you may do it then without fear of being insulted or per- 
 secuted by such a wretch as that Corbould ? Do not 
 hesitate any longer, my dear brother; recollect that our 
 sisters ought not to live this forest life as they advance in 
 years — they were not born for it, although they have so 
 well conformed to it. It depends upon you to release 
 them eventually from their false position ; and you can 
 never have such an opening as is now offered you, by 
 one whose gratitude alone will make him anxious to serve 
 you." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 203 
 
 " You are right, Humphrey, and I will accept the offer; 
 I can but return to you if things do not go on well." 
 
 "I thank you sincerely for your decision, Edward," 
 replied Humphrey. " What a sweet girl that Patience 
 Heatherstone is ! — I think I never saw such an enchanting 
 smile ! " 
 
 Edward thought of the smile she gave him when they 
 parted but an hour ago, and agreed with Humphrey, but 
 he replied — 
 
 " Why, brother, you are really in love with the Intend- 
 ant's daughter." 
 
 "Not so, my dear fellow; but I am in love with her 
 goodness and sweetness of disposition, and so are Alice 
 and Edith, I can tell you. She has promised to come over 
 and see them, and bring them flowers for their garden, 
 and I hardly know what ; and I am very glad of it, as 
 my sisters have been buried here so long that they cannot 
 but gain by her company now and then. No ! I will leave 
 Mistress Heatherstone for you ; I am in love with little 
 Clara." 
 
 "Not a bad choice, Humphrey: we both aspire high, 
 for two young foresters, do we not ^ However, they say 
 * Every dog has his day,' and Cromwell and his Parlia- 
 ment may have theirs. King Charles may be on his 
 throne again now, long before — you catch a forest pony, 
 Humphrey." 
 
 " I hope he will, Edward : but recollect how you 
 laughed at the idea of my catching a cow — you may be 
 surprised a second time. * Where there is a will there is 
 a way,' the saying is. But I must go and help Alice with 
 the heifer ; she is not very quiet yet, and I see her going 
 out with her pail." 
 
 The brothers then parted, and Edward walked about, 
 turning over in his mind the events of the day, and very 
 often finding his thoughts broken in upon by sudden 
 visions of Patience Heatherstone — and certainly the 
 remembrance of her was to him the most satisfactory and 
 pleasing portion of the prospect in his offered situation. 
 
204 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " I shall live with her, and be continually in her 
 company," thought he. Well, I would take a less pleasing 
 office if only for that. She requested me to accept it to 
 oblige her, and I will do so. How hasty we are in our 
 conclusions ! When I first saw her father, what an 
 aversion I felt for him ! now, the more I know him, the 
 more I like him, nay, more— respect him. He said that 
 the king wished to be absolute, and wrest the liberties 
 from his subjects, and that they were justified in opposing 
 him ; I never heard that when at Arnwood. 
 
 " If so, was it lawful so to do ? 
 
 " I think it was, but not to murder him ; that I can 
 never admit, nor does the Intendant : on the contrary, he 
 holds his murderers in as great detestation as I do. Why, 
 then, we do not think far apart from one another. At the 
 commencement, the two parties were — those who sup- 
 ported him, not admitting that he was right, but too loyal 
 to refuse to fight for their king — and those who opposed, 
 hoping to force him to do right ; the king for his supposed 
 prerogatives, the people for their liberties. The king was 
 obstinate, the people resolute, until virulent warfare in- 
 flamed both parties, and neither would listen to reason ; 
 and the people gained the upper hand, they wreaked 
 their vengeance, instead of looking to the dictates of 
 humanity and justice. How easy it had been to have 
 deposed him, and have sent him beyond the seas ! instead 
 of which they detained him a prisoner and then murdered 
 him. The punishment was greater than the offence, and 
 dictated by malice and revenge; it was a diabolical act, 
 and will soil the page of our nation's history." So thought 
 Edward, as he paced before the cottage, until he was 
 summoned in by Pablo to their evening meal. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 20 c 
 
 Chapter XVIII 
 
 *' Edward," said Edith, *' scold Pablo ; he has been ill- 
 treating my poor cat ; he is a cruel boy." 
 
 Pablo laughed. 
 
 " See, Edward, he's laughing ; put him in the pitfall 
 again, and let him stay there till he says he is sorry." 
 
 " I very sorry now, Missy Edith, but cat bite me," 
 said Pablo. 
 
 *' Well, if pussy did, it didn't hurt you much ; and 
 what did I tell you this morning out of the Bible ? — that 
 you must forgive them who behave ill to you." 
 
 ** Yes, Missy Edith, you tell me all that, and so I do ; 
 I forgive pussy 'cause she bite me, but I kick her for it." 
 
 ** That's not forgiveness, is it, Edward ? you should 
 have forgiven it at once, and not kicked it at all." 
 
 " Miss Edith, when pussy bite me, pussy hurt me, 
 make me angry, and I give her a kick ; then I think 
 what you tell me, and I do as you tell me. I forgive 
 pussy with all my heart." 
 
 " I think you must forgive Pablo, Edith," said Edward, 
 ** if it is only to set him a good example." 
 
 " Well, I will this time ; but if he kicks pussy again, 
 he must be put in the pitfall — mind that, Pablo." 
 
 " Yes, Missy Edith, I go into pitfall, and then you 
 cry, and ask Master Edward to take me out. When you 
 have me put in pitfall then you not good Christian, 
 'cause you not forgive ; when you cry and take me out, 
 then you good Christian once more." 
 
 By this conversation it will appear to the reader that 
 they had been trying to impress Pablo with the principles 
 of the Christian religion — and such was the case ; Edith 
 having been one of the most active in the endeavour, 
 although very young for a missionary. However, Alice 
 and Humphrey had been more successful, and Pablo was 
 
2o6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 now beginning to comprehend what they had attempted 
 to instil, and was really progressing every day. 
 
 Edward remained at the cottage, expecting to hear 
 some message from the Indendant. He was right in his 
 conjecture, for, on the third day, Oswald Partridge came 
 over to say that the Intendant would be happy to see 
 him, if he could make it convenient to go over ; which 
 Edward assented to do on the following day. Oswald 
 had ridden over on a pony : Edward arranged to take 
 Billy, and return with him. They started early the next 
 morning, and Edward asked Oswald if he knew why the 
 Intendant had sent for him. 
 
 '* Not exactly," replied Oswald ; ** but I think, from 
 what I heard Miss Patience say, it is to offer you some 
 situation, if you could be prevailed upon to accept it." 
 
 " Very true," replied Edward ; " he offers me the post 
 of secretary. What do you think ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, I think I would accept it ; at all events, 
 I v/ould take it on trial — there can be no harm done : 
 if you do not like it you can only go back to the cottage 
 again. One thing I am sure of, which is, that Master 
 Heatherstone will make it as pleasant to you as he can, 
 for he is most anxious to serve you." 
 
 " That I really believe," repHed Edward •, " and I 
 have pretty well made up my mind to accept the office. 
 It is a post of confidence, and I shall know all that is 
 going on, which I cannot do while I am secluded in the 
 forest ; and depend upon it, we shall have stirring news." 
 
 " I suppose you think that the king will come over ? " 
 replied Oswald. 
 
 "I feel certain of it, Oswald; and that is the reason 
 why I want to be where I can know all that is going on." 
 
 *'Well, sir, it is my opinion that the king will come 
 over, as well as yours : yet I think at present he stands 
 but a poor chance ; but Master Heatherstone knows more 
 on that score than any one, I should think j but he is 
 very close." 
 
 The conversation then changed, and after a ride of 
 
The Children of the New Forest 207 
 
 eight hours they arrived at the Intendant's house. 
 Edward gave Billy into Oswald's charge, and knocked at 
 the door. Phoebe let him in, and asked him into the 
 sitting-room, where he found the Intendant alone. 
 
 " Edward Armitage, I am glad to see you ; and shall 
 be still more so if I find that you have made up your 
 mind to accept my proposition. What is your reply ? " 
 
 " I am very thankful to you for the oifer, sir," replied 
 Edward ; " and will accept it if you think that I am fitting 
 for it, and if I find that I am equal to it : I can but give 
 it a trial, and leave if I find it too arduous or too irk- 
 some." 
 
 ** Too arduous it shall not be — that shall be my con- 
 cern ; and too irksome I hope you will not find it. My 
 letters are not so many but that I could answer them 
 myself, were it not that my eyes are getting weak, and 
 I wish to save them as much as possible. You will 
 therefore have to write chiefly what I shall dictate ; but 
 it is not only for that I require a person that I can confide 
 in. I very often shall send you to London instead of 
 going myself, and to that I presume you will have no 
 objection ? " 
 
 ** Certainly none, sir." 
 
 "Well, then, it is no use saying any more just now; 
 you will have a chamber in this house, and you will live 
 with me, and at my table altogether. Neither shall I say 
 anything just now about remuneration, as I am convinced 
 that you will be satisfied. All that I require now, is to 
 know the day that you will come, that everything may be 
 ready." 
 
 " I suppose, sir, I must change my attire ? " replied 
 Edward, looking at his forester's dress ; " that will hardly 
 accord with the office of secretary." 
 
 " I agree with you that it will be better to keep that 
 dress for your forest excursions, as I presume you will 
 not altogether abandon them," repHed the Intendant. 
 " You can provide yourself with a suit at Lymington. 
 I will furnish you the means." 
 
2o8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " I thank you, sir, I have means, much more than 
 sufficient," rephed Edward, " although not quite so 
 wealthy as little Clara appeared to be." 
 
 ** Wealthy, indeed!" replied the Intendant. "I had 
 no idea that poor RatclifFe possessed so much ready money 
 and jewels. Well, then, this is Wednesday ; can you 
 come over next Monday ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Edward, ** I see no reason to the 
 contrary." 
 
 "Well, then, that is settled, and I suppose you would 
 like to see your accommodation. Patience and Clara are 
 in the next room. You can join them, and you will 
 make my daughter very happy by telling her that you are 
 to become a resident with us. You will of course dine 
 with us to-day, and sleep here to-night." 
 
 Mr Heatherstone then opened the door, and saying 
 to his daughter, "Patience, my dear, I leave you to enter- 
 tain Edward Armitage till dinner-time," he ushered 
 Edward in, and closed the door again. Clara ran up to 
 Edward as soon as he went in ; and having kissed him, 
 Edward then took Patience's offered hand. 
 
 " Then you have consented ? " said Patience inquir- 
 ingly. 
 
 " Yes, I could not refuse such kindness," replied 
 Edward. 
 
 " And when do you come ? " 
 
 " On Monday night, if I can be ready by that time." 
 
 " Why, what have you to get ready ? " said Clara. 
 
 "I must not appear in a forester's dress, my little 
 Clara. I can wear that with a gun in my hand, but not 
 with a pen : so I must go to Lymington and see what a 
 tailor can do for me." 
 
 " You will feel as strange in a secretary's dress as I did 
 in boy's clothes," said Clara. 
 
 "Perhaps I may," said Edward; although he felt that 
 such would not be the case, having been accustomed to 
 much better clothes when at Arnwood than what were 
 usually worn by secretaries ; and this remembrance 
 
The Children of the New Forest 209 
 
 brought back Arnwood in its train, and Edward became 
 silent and pensive. 
 
 Patience observed it, and after a time said — 
 
 "You will be able to watch over your sisters, Mr 
 Armitage, as well here, almost, as if you were at the 
 cottage. You do not return till to-morrow ? How did 
 you come over ? " 
 
 " I rode the pony Billy, Mistress Patience." 
 
 " Why do you call her Mistress Patience, Edward ? " 
 said Clara. " You call me Clara : why not call her 
 Patience ? " 
 
 " You forget that I am only a forester, Clara," replied 
 Edward, with a grave smile. 
 
 ** No, you are a secretary now," replied Clara. 
 
 " Mistress Patience is older than you by several years, 
 I call you Clara, because you are but a little girl ; but I 
 must not take that liberty with Mistress Heatherstone." 
 
 " Do you think so, Patience ? " said Clara. 
 
 ** I certainly do not think that it would be a liberty in 
 a person, after being well acquainted with me, to call 
 me Patience," replied she ; ** especially when that person 
 lives in the house with us, eats and associates with us 
 as one of the family, and is received on an equality; 
 but I daresay, Clara, that Master Armitage will be guided 
 by his own feelings, and act as he considers to be proper." 
 
 ** But you give him leave, and then it is proper," 
 replied Clara. 
 
 ** Yes, if he gave himself leave, Clara," said Patience. 
 " But we will now show him his own room, Clara," con- 
 tinued Patience, wishing to change the subject of conver- 
 sation. " Will you follow us, sir ? " said Patience, with a 
 little mock ceremony. 
 
 Edward did so without replying, and was ushered 
 into a large airy room, very neatly furnished. 
 
 "This is your future lodging," said Patience ; "I hope 
 you will like it." 
 
 "Why, he never saw anything like it before," said 
 Clara. 
 
210 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Yes I have, Clara," replied Edward. 
 
 "Where did you?" 
 
 " At Arnwood ; the apartments were on a much larger 
 scale." 
 
 " Arnwood ! oh yes, I have heard my father speak of 
 it," said Clara, with the tears starting in her eyes at his 
 memory. " Yes, it was burnt down, and all the children 
 burnt to death ! " 
 
 ** So they say, Clara ; but I was not there when it was 
 burnt." 
 
 ** Where were you then ? " 
 
 "I was at the cottage where I now live." Edward 
 turned round to Patience, and perceived that her eyes 
 were fixed upon him, as if she would have read his 
 thoughts. Edward smiled, and said — 
 
 " Do you doubt what I say ? " 
 
 " No, indeed ! " said she, " I have no doubt that you 
 were at the cottage at the time ; but I was thinking that 
 if the apartments at Arnwood were more splendid, those 
 at your cottage are less comfortable. You have been 
 used to better and to worse, and therefore will, I trust, 
 be content with these." 
 
 " I trust I have shown no signs of discontent. I 
 should indeed be difficult to please, if an apartment like 
 this did not suit me. Besides, allow me to observe, 
 that although I stated that the apartments at Arnwood 
 were on a grander scale, I never said that I had ever 
 been a possessor of one of them." 
 
 Patience smiled and made no reply. 
 
 " Now that you know your way to your apartment, 
 Master Armitage, we will, if you please, go back to the 
 sitting-room," said she. As they were going back into 
 the sitting-room she said — 
 
 "When you come over on Monday, you will, I 
 presume, bring your clothes in a cart ^ I ask it, because 
 I promised some flowers and other things to your sisters, 
 which I can send back by the cart." 
 
 "You are very kind to think of them, Mistress 
 
The Children of the New Forest 211 
 
 Patience," replied Edward ; " they are fond of flowers, 
 and will be much pleased with possessing any." 
 
 "You sleep here to-night, I think my father said?" 
 inquired Patience. 
 
 "He did make the proposal, and I shall gladly avail 
 myself of it, as I am not to trust to Phoebe's ideas of 
 comfort this time," said Edward, smiling. 
 
 " Yes, that was a cross action of Phoebe's ; and I can 
 tell you. Master Armitage, that she is ashamed to look 
 you in the face ever since j but how fortunate for me 
 that she was cross, and turned you out as she did ! You 
 must forgive her, as she was the means of your performing 
 a noble action ; and I must forgive her, as she was the 
 means of my life being saved." 
 
 " I have no feeling except kindness towards Phoebe," 
 replied Edward ; " indeed I ought to feel grateful to her ! 
 for if she had not given me so bad a bed that night, I 
 never should have been so comfortably lodged as it is 
 proposed that I shall be now," 
 
 " I hope you are hungry, Edward," said Clara ; " dinner 
 is almost ready." 
 
 " I daresay I shall eat more than you do, Clara." 
 
 " So you ought, a great big man like you. How old 
 are you, Edward ? " said Clara ; " I am thirteen ; Patience 
 is past sixteen : now how old are you .'' " 
 
 " I am not yet eighteen, Clara ; so that I can hardly be 
 called a man." 
 
 " Why, you are as tall as Mr Heatherstone." 
 
 " Yes, I believe I am." 
 
 " And can't you do everything that a man can do ? " 
 
 " I really don't know ; but I certainly shall always try 
 so to do." 
 
 " Well, then, you must be a man." 
 
 "Well, Clara, if it pleases you, I will be a man." 
 
 " Here comes Mr Heatherstone, so I know dinner is 
 ready ; is it not, sir .? " 
 
 " Yes, my child, it is," replied Mr Heatherstone, 
 kissing Clara ; " so let us all go in." 
 
212 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Mr Heatherstone, as was usual at that time with the 
 people to whose party he ostensibly belonged, said a grace 
 before meat, of considerable length, and then they sat 
 down to table. As soon as the repast was over Mr 
 Heatherstone returned to his study, and Edward went out 
 to find Oswald Partridge, with whom he remained the 
 larger portion of the afternoon, going to the kennel and 
 examining the dogs, and talking of matters connected with 
 the chase. 
 
 " I have not two men that can stalk a deer," observed 
 Oswald ; " the men appointed here as verderers and 
 keepers have not one of them been brought up to the 
 business. Most of them are men who have been in the 
 army, and I believe have been appointed to these situations 
 to get rid of them, because they were troublesome ; and 
 they are anything but good characters ; the consequence 
 is, that we kill but few deer, for I have so much to attend 
 to here, as none of them know their duties, that I can 
 seldom take my own gun out. I stated so to the Inten- 
 dant, and he said, that if you accepted an offer he had 
 made you, and came over here, we should not want 
 venison ; so it is clear that he does not expect you to have 
 your pen always in your hand." 
 
 ** I am glad to hear that," replied Edward ; " depend 
 upon it his own table, at all events, shall be well supplied. 
 Is not that fellow Corbould, who is leaning against the 
 wall ? " 
 
 " Yes ; he is to be discharged, as he cannot walk well, 
 and the surgeon says he will always limp. He owes you 
 a grudge, and I am glad that he is going away, for he is 
 a dangerous man. But the sun is setting, Mr Edward, 
 and supper will soon be on the table ; you had better go 
 back to the house." 
 
 Edward bade Oswald farewell, and returned to the 
 Intendant's, and found that Oswald was correct, as supper 
 was being placed on the table. 
 
 Soon after supper, Phoebe and the men-servants were 
 summoned, and prayers offered up by the Intendant ; after 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 213 
 
 which Patience and Clara retired. Edward remained in 
 conversation with the Intendant for about an hour, and 
 then was conducted by him to his room, which had aheady 
 been shown to him by Patience. 
 
 Edward did not sleep much that night. The novelty 
 of his situation — the novelty of his prospects, and his 
 speculations thereon, kept him awake till near morning ; 
 he was, however, up in good time, and having assisted at 
 the morning prayers, and afterwards eaten a most substan- 
 tial breakfast, he took his leave of the Intendant and the 
 two girls, and set off on his return to the cottage, having 
 renewed his promise of coming on the following Monday 
 to take up his abode with them. Billy was fresh, and 
 cantered gaily along, so that Edward was back early in 
 the afternoon, and once more welcomed by his household. 
 He stated to Humphrey all that had occurred, and 
 Humphrey was much pleased at Edward having accepted 
 the offer of the Intendant. Alice and Edith did not quite 
 so much approve of it, and a few tears were shed at the 
 idea of Edward leaving the cottage. The next day, 
 Edward and Humphrey set off for Lymington, with Billy 
 in the cart. 
 
 " Do you know, Edward," said Humphrey, ** what I am 
 going to try and purchase ? I will tell you — as many kids 
 as I can, or goats and kids, I don't care which." 
 
 "Why, have you not stock enough, already? You 
 will this year have four cows in milk, and you have two 
 cow calves bringing up." 
 
 " That is very true, but I do not intend to have goats 
 for their milk, but simply for eating in lieu of mutton. 
 Sheep I cannot manage, but goats, with a little hay in 
 winter, will do well, and will find themselves in the forest 
 all the year round. I won't kill any of the females for the 
 first year or two, and after that I expect we shall have a 
 flock sufficient to meet any demand upon it." 
 
 "It is not a bad idea, Humphrey -, they will always 
 come home, if you have hay for them during the 
 
214 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Yes, and a large shed for them to lie in when the 
 snow is on the ground." 
 
 ** Now I recollect, when we used to go to Lymington, 
 I saw a great many goats, and I have no doubt that they 
 are to be purchased. I will soon ascertain that for you, 
 from the landlord of the hostelry," replied Edward. " We 
 will drive there first, as I must ask him to recommend me 
 a tailor." 
 
 On their arrival at Lymington, they went straight to the 
 hostelry, and found the landlord at home. He recom- 
 mended a tailor to Edward, who sent for him to the inn, 
 and was measured by him for a plain suit of dark cloth. 
 Edward and Humphrey then went out, as Edward had to 
 procure boots, and many other articles of dress, to corre- 
 spond with the one which he was about to assume. 
 
 "I am most puzzled about a hat, Humphrey," said 
 Edward : "I hate those steeple-crowned hats, worn by 
 the Roundheads ; yet the hat and feather is not proper 
 for a secretary." 
 
 " I would advise you to submit to wear the steeple- 
 crowned hats, nevertheless," said Humphrey. "Your 
 dress, as I consider, is a sort of disgrace to a cavalier born, 
 and the heir of Arnwood ; why not, therefore, take its 
 hat as well ? As secretary to the Intendant, you should 
 dress like him ; if not, you may occasion remarks, especially 
 when you travel on his concerns." 
 
 " You are right, Humphrey, I must not do things by 
 halves ; and unless I wear the hat I might be suspected." 
 
 "I doubt if the Intendant wears it for any other 
 reason," said Humphrey. 
 
 " At all events, I will not go to the height of the 
 fashion," replied Edward, laughing. " Some of the hats 
 are not quite so tall as the others." 
 
 " Here is the shop for the hat and for the sword-belt." 
 
 Edward chose a hat and a plain sword-belt, paid for 
 them, and desired the man to carry them to the hostelry. 
 
 While all these purchases on the part of Edward, and 
 many others by Humphrey, such as nails, saws, tools, and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 215 
 
 various articles which Alice required for the household, 
 were being gathered together, the landlord had sent out 
 to inquire for the goats, and found out at what price they 
 were to be procured. Humphrey left Edward to put 
 away these in the cart, while he went out a second time, 
 to see the goats ; he made an agreement with the man 
 who had them for sale for a male and three females 
 with two kids each at their sides, and ten more female 
 kids which had just been weaned. The man engaged to 
 drive them from Lymington, as far as the road went into 
 the forest, on the following day ; when Humphrey would 
 meet them, pay him his money, and drive them to the 
 cottage, which would be only three miles from the place 
 agreed upon. Having settled that satisfactorily, he 
 returned to Edward, who was all ready, and they went 
 back home. 
 
 ** We have dipped somewhat into the bag to-day, 
 Edward," said Humphrey 5 " but the money is well 
 spent." 
 
 "I think so, Humphrey, but I have no doubt that I 
 shall be able to replace the money very soon, as the 
 Intendant will pay me for my services. The tailor has 
 promised the clothes on Saturday without fail ; so that 
 you or I must go for them." 
 
 ** I will go, Edward ; my sisters will wish you to stay 
 with them now, as you are so soon to leave them ; and I 
 will take Pablo with me, that he may know his way to 
 the town ; and I will show him where to buy things, in 
 case he goes there by himself." 
 
 " It appears to me to have been a most fortunate 
 thing your having caught Pablo as you did, Humphrey, 
 for I do not well know how I could have left you if you 
 had not." 
 
 " At all events I can do much better without you 
 than I should have done," replied Humphrey ; " although 
 I think now that I could get on by myself; but still, 
 Edward, you know we cannot tell what a day may bring 
 forth, and I might fall sick, or something happen which 
 
2i6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 might prevent my attending to anything ; and then, with- 
 out you or Pablo, everything might have gone to w^rack 
 and ruin. Certainly, when we think how we were 
 left, by the death of old Jacob, to our own resources, 
 we have much to thank God for in having got on so well." 
 
 " I agree with you, and also that it has pleased 
 Heaven to grant us all such good health. However, I 
 shall be close at hand if you want me, and Oswald will 
 always call and see how you get on." 
 
 " I hope you will manage that he calls once a week." 
 
 " I will if I can, Humphrey, for I shall be just as 
 anxious as you are to know if all goes on well. Indeed, 
 I shall insist upon coming over to you once a fortnight ; 
 and I hardly think the Intendant will refuse me — indeed I 
 am sure that he will not." 
 
 "So am I," replied Humphrey. "I am certain that 
 he wishes us all well, and has, in a measure, taken us 
 under his protection; but, Edward, recollect, I shall 
 never kill any venison after this, and so you may tell the 
 Intendant." 
 
 ** I will, and that will be an excuse for him to send 
 some over, if he pleases. Indeed, as I know I shall be 
 permitted to go out with Oswald, it will be hard if a 
 stray buck does not find its way to the cottage." 
 
 Thus did they continue talking over matters till they 
 arrived at the cottage. Alice came out to them, saying 
 to Humphrey — 
 
 " Well, Humphrey, have you brought my geese and 
 ducks ? " 
 
 Humphrey had forgotten them, but he replied, " You 
 must wait till I go to Lymington again on Saturday, 
 Alice, and then I hope to bring them with me. As it is, 
 look how poor Billy is loaded. Where's Pablo ? " 
 
 " In the garden. He has been working there all day, 
 and Edith is with him." 
 
 ** Well then we will unload the cart, while you get us 
 something to eat, Alice, for we are not a little hungry, I 
 can tell you." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 217 
 
 *' I have some rabbit stew on the fire, Humphrey, all 
 ready for you, and you will find it very good." 
 
 "Nothing I like better, my dear girl. Pablo won't 
 thank me for bringing this home," continued Humphrey, 
 taking the long saw out of the cart j " he will have to 
 go to the bottom of the pit again, as soon as the pit is 
 made." 
 
 The cart was soon unloaded, Billy taken out and turned 
 out to feed, and then they went in to supper. 
 
 Humphrey was oiF the next morning, with Pablo, at an 
 early hour, to meet the farmer of whom he had purchased 
 the goats and kids. He found them punctual to the time, 
 at the place agreed upon j and being satisfied with the 
 lot, paid the farmer his money and drove them home 
 through the forest. 
 
 " Goat very good, kid better ; always eat kid in Spain," 
 said Pablo. 
 
 " Were you born in Spain, Pablo ? " 
 
 " Not sure, but I think so. First recollect myself in 
 that country." 
 
 " Do you recollect your father ? " 
 
 " No J never see him." 
 
 " Did your mother never talk about him ? " 
 
 " Call her mother, but think no mother at all. Custom 
 with Gitanas." 
 
 " Why did you call her mother ? " 
 
 " 'Cause she feed me when little, beat me when I get 
 big." 
 
 " All mothers do that. What made you come to 
 England?" 
 
 "I don't know, but I hear people say. Plenty of 
 money in England — plenty to eat — plenty to drink ; bring 
 plenty money back to Spain." 
 
 " How long have you been in England ? " 
 
 *' One, two, three year ; yes, three year and a bit." 
 
 " Which did you like best, England or Spain ?" 
 
 " When with my people, like Spain best ; warm sun — 
 warm night. England, little sun, cold night, much 
 
21 8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 rain, snow, and air always cold ; but now I live with 
 you, have warm bed, plenty victuals, like England 
 best." 
 
 "But when you were with the gipsies, they stole 
 everything, did they not ? " 
 
 "Not steal everything," replied Pablo, laughing, 
 " sometimes take and no pay when nobody there ; farmer 
 look very sharp — have big dog." 
 
 " Did you ever go out to steal ? " 
 
 " Make me go out. Not bring back something, beat . 
 me very hard ; suppose farmer catch me, beat hard too j 
 nothing but beat, beat, beat." 
 
 " Then they obliged you to steal ? " 
 
 " Suppose bring nothing home, first beat, and then not 
 have to eat for one, two, three days. How you like that. 
 Master Humphrey ? I think you steal after no victuals 
 for three days ? " 
 
 " I should hope not," replied Humphrey, " although I 
 have never been so severely punished ; and I hope, Pablo, 
 you will never steal any more." 
 
 " Why steal any more ? " replied Pablo. " I not like 
 to steal ; but because hungry I steal. Now I never 
 hungry, always have plenty to eat ; no one beat me 
 now ; sleep warm all night.' Why I steal, then ? No, 
 Master Humphrey, I never steal more, 'cause I have 
 no reason why, and 'cause Missy Alice and Missy Edith 
 tell me how the good God up there say must not 
 steal." 
 
 " I am glad to hear you give that as a reason, Pablo," 
 replied Humphrey, " as it proves that my sisters have not 
 been teaching you in vain." 
 
 " Like to hear Missy Alice talk ; she talk grave. 
 Missy Edith talk too, but she laugh very much; very 
 fond Missy Edith, very happy little girl ; jump about 
 just like one of these kids we drive home ; always merry. 
 Hah ! see cottage now ; soon get home, Massa Humphrey. 
 Missy Edith like see kids very much. Where we put 
 them?" 
 
The Children of the New Forest 219 
 
 Chapter XIX 
 
 " We will put them into the yard for the present ; I 
 mean that Holdfast shall take charge of them by-and-bye. 
 I will soon teach him." 
 
 " Yes, he take charge of coat, or anything I tell him, 
 why not take charge of goats ? Clever dog, Holdfast. 
 Massa Humphrey, you think Massa Edward take away 
 both his dogs. Smoker and Watch ? I say better not take 
 puppy. Take Smoker, and leave puppy." 
 
 "I agree with you, Pablo. We ought to have two 
 dogs here. I will speak to my brother. Now run 
 forward and open the gate of the yard, and throw them 
 some hay, Pablo, while I go and call my sisters." 
 
 The flock of goats was much admired, and the next 
 morning was driven out into the forest to feed, attended 
 by Pablo and Holdfast. When it was dinner-time, Pablo 
 drove the flock near to the cottage, telling the dog to 
 mind the goats. The sensible animal remained at once 
 with them until Pablo's return from dinner ; and it may 
 be as well to observe here that in a few days the dog 
 took charge of them altogether, driving them home to 
 the yard every evening ; and as soon as they were put 
 into the yard the dog had his supper, and he took good 
 care, therefore, not to be too late. To return to our 
 narrative. 
 
 On Saturday Humphrey and Pablo went to Lymington 
 to bring home Edward's clothes, and Humphrey made 
 Pablo acquainted with all that he wanted him to know, 
 in case it might be necessary to send him there alone. 
 
 Edward remained with his sisters, as he was to leave 
 them on the Monday. 
 
 Sunday was passed as usual ; they read the service at 
 old Armitage's grave, and afterwards they walked in the 
 forest ; for Sunday was the only day on which Alice 
 could find time to leave her duties in the cottage. They 
 
2 20 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 were more grave than usual at the idea of Edward's 
 leaving them, but they kept up their spirits, as they were 
 aware that it was for the advantage of all. 
 
 On Monday morning, Edward, to please his sisters, 
 put on his new clothes, and put his forester's dress in the 
 bundle with his linen. Alice and Edith thought he 
 looked very well in them, and said that it reminded them 
 of the days of Arnwood. The fact was that Edward 
 appeared as he was — a gentleman born ; that could not 
 well be concealed under a forester's dress, and in his 
 present attire it was undeniable. After breakfast Billy 
 was harnessed and brought to the cottage door. Edward's 
 linen was put in the cart, and, as he had agreed with 
 Humphrey, he took only Smoker with him, leaving the 
 puppy at the cottage. Pablo went with him to bring back 
 the cart. Edward kissed his sisters, who wept at the idea 
 of his leaving them, and shaking hands with Humphrey 
 set off to cross the forest. 
 
 " "Who would ever have believed this ? " thought 
 Edward, as he drove across the forest ; " that I should 
 put myself under the roof and under the protection of 
 a Roundhead — one in outward appearance, and in the 
 opinion of the world at least, if he is not so altogether 
 in opinion. There is surely some spell upon me, and 
 I almost feel as if I were a traitor to my principles. 
 Why I know not, I feel a regard for that man, and a 
 confidence in him. And why should I not ? He knows 
 my principles, my feelings against his party, and he 
 respects them. Surely he cannot wish to gain me over 
 to his party ; that were indeed ridiculous — a young 
 forester — a youth unknown. No, he would gain nothing 
 by that, for I am nobody. It must be from goodwill, 
 and no other feeling. I have obliged him in the service 
 I rendered his daughter, and he is grateful." Perhaps, 
 had Edward put the question to himself, " Should I have 
 been on such friendly terms with the Intendant — should 
 I have accepted his offer, if there had been no Patience 
 Heatherstone ? " he might then have discovered what was 
 
The Children of the New Forest 221 
 
 the " spell upon him " which had rendered him so tract- 
 able ; but of that he had no idea. He only felt that his 
 situation would be rendered more comfortable by the 
 society of an amiable and handsome girl, and he inquired 
 no further. 
 
 His reverie was broken by Pablo, who appeared tired 
 of holding his tongue, and said, "Massa Edward, you 
 not like leave home — you think very much. Why you 
 go there ^ " 
 
 " I certainly do not like to leave home, Pablo, for I am 
 very fond of my brother and sisters ; but we cannot 
 always do as we wish in this world, and it is for their 
 sakes, more than from my own inclinations, that I have 
 done so." 
 
 " Can't see what good you do Missy Alice and Missy 
 Edith 'cause you go away. How it possible do good, and 
 not with them ? Suppose bad accident, and you away, 
 how you do good. Suppose bad accident, and you at 
 cottage, then you do good. I think, Massa Edward, you 
 very foolish." 
 
 Edward laughed at this blunt observation of Pablo's, 
 and replied, "It is very true, Pablo, that I cannot watch 
 over my sisters, and protect them in person when I am 
 away ; but there are reasons why I should go, neverthe- 
 less, and I may be more useful to them by going than by 
 remaining with them. If I did not think so I would not 
 leave them. They know nobody, and have no friends in 
 the world. Suppose anything was to happen to me. 
 Suppose both Humphrey and I were to die — for you know 
 that we never know how soon that event may take place 
 — -who would there be to protect my poor sisters, and 
 what would become of them ? Is it not, therefore, wise 
 that I should procure friends for them, in case of accident, 
 who would look after them and protect them ? And 
 it is my hope, that by leaving them now, I shall make 
 powerful and kind friends for them. Do you understand 
 me r 
 
 " Yes, I see now ; you think more than me, Massa 
 
22 2 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Edward. I say just now, you foolish ; I say now, Pablo 
 great fool." 
 
 " Besides, Pablo, recollect that I never would have left 
 them as long as there was only Humphrey and me to look 
 after them, because an accident might have happened to 
 one of us j but when you came to live with us, and I found 
 what a good clever boy you were, and that you were fond 
 of us all, I then said, *Now I can leave my sisters, for 
 Pablo shall take my place, and assist Humphrey to do what 
 is required, and to take care of them.' Am I not right, 
 Pablo ? » 
 
 " Yes, Massa Edward," replied Pablo, taking hold of 
 Edward's wrist, " you quite right. Pablo does love Missy 
 Alice, Missy Edith, Massa Humphrey, and you, Massa 
 Edward ; he love you all very much indeed ; he love you 
 so much that he die for you ! Can do no more." 
 
 ** That is what I really thought of you, Pablo, and yet 
 I am glad to hear it from your own mouth. If you had 
 not come to live with us, and had not proved so faithful, 
 I could not have left to benefit my sisters ; but you have 
 induced me to leave, and they have to thank you if I am 
 able to be of any service to them." 
 
 " Well, Massa Edward, you go ; never mind us, we 
 make plenty of work ; do everything all the same as you." 
 
 " I think you will, Pablo, and that is the reason why I 
 have agreed to go away. But, Pablo, Billy is growing old, 
 and you will want some more ponies." 
 
 " Yes, Massa Edward, Massa Humphrey talk to me 
 about ponies last night, and say, plenty in the forest. Ask 
 me if I think us able catch them. I say yes, catch one, 
 two, twenty, suppose want them." 
 
 " Ah ! how will you do that, Pablo ? " 
 
 " Massa Edward, you tell Massa Humphrey no possible, 
 so I no tell you how," replied Pablo, laughing. " Some 
 day you come see us, see five ponies in the stable. Massa 
 Humphrey and I, we talk about, find out how ; you 
 see." 
 
 " Well, then, I shall ask no more questions, Pablo -, and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 223 
 
 when I see the ponies in the stable then I'll believe it, and 
 not before." 
 
 " Suppose you want big horse for ride, catch big horse, 
 Massa Edward, you see. Massa Humphrey very clever, 
 he catch cow." 
 
 " Catch gipsy,'* said Edward. 
 
 " Yes," said Pablo, laughing, •* catch cow, catch gipsy, 
 and by-and-bye catch horse." 
 
 When Edward arrived at the Intendant's house, he 
 was very kindly received by the Intendant and the two 
 girls. Having deposited his wardrobe in his bedroom, 
 he went out to Oswald and put Smoker in the kennel, and 
 on his return found Pablo sitting on the carpet in the 
 sitting-room, talking to Patience and Clara, and they all 
 three appeared much amused. When Pablo and Billy had 
 both had something to eat, the cart was filled with pots of 
 flowers, and several other little things as presents from 
 Patience Heatherstone, and Pablo set off on his return. 
 
 ^^* Well, Edward, you do look like a " said Clara, 
 
 stopping. 
 
 *' Like a secretary, I hope," added Edward. 
 
 " Well, you don't look like a forester ; does he, 
 Patience ? " continued Clara. 
 
 " You must not judge of people by their clothes, Clara." 
 
 " Nor do I," replied Clara. " Those clothes would not 
 look well upon Oswald, or the other men, for they would 
 not suit them ; but they do suit you : don't they, 
 Patience ? " 
 
 Patience Heatherstone, however, did not make any 
 answer to this second appeal made by Clara. 
 
 " Why don't you answer me. Patience ? " said Clara. 
 
 " My dear Clara, it's not the custom for young maidens 
 to make remarks upon people's attire. Little girls like 
 you may do so." 
 
 "Why, did you not tell Pablo that he looked well in 
 his new clothes ? " 
 
 " Yes, but Pablo is not Mr Armitage, Clara. That is 
 very different." 
 
224 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Well, it may be, but still you might answer a question, 
 if put to you, Patience; and I ask again, does not Edward 
 look much better in the dress he has on than in that he 
 generally has worn ? " 
 
 " I think it a becoming dress, Clara, since you will have 
 an answer." 
 
 " Fine feathers make fine birds, Clara," said Edward, 
 laughing : " and so that is all we can say about it." 
 
 Edward then changed the conversation. Soon after- 
 wards dinner was announced, and Clara again observed 
 to Edward — 
 
 ** Why do you always call Patience, Mistress Heather- 
 stone ? Ought he not to call her Patience, sir ? " said 
 Clara, appealing to the Intendant. 
 
 " That must depend upon his own feelings, my dear 
 Clara," replied Mr Heatherstone. ** It is my intention to 
 waive ceremony as much as possible. Edward Armitage 
 has come to live with us as one of the family, and he will 
 find himself treated by me as one of us. I shall, therefore, 
 in future address him as Edward, and he has my full per- 
 mission, and I may say it is my wish, that he should be on 
 the same familiar terms with us all. When Edward feels in- 
 clined to address my daughter as he does you, by her name 
 of baptism, he will, I daresay, now that he has heard my 
 opinion, do so ; and reserve * Mistress Heatherstone ' for 
 the time when they have a quarrel." 
 
 " Then I hope he will never again address me that way," 
 observed Patience ; " for I am under too great obligations 
 to him to bear even the idea of being on bad terms with 
 him." 
 
 " Do you hear that, Edward ? " said Clara. 
 
 " Yes, I do, Clara ; and after such a remark, you may 
 be sure that I shall never address her in that way again." 
 
 In a few days Edward became quite at home. In the 
 forenoon Mr Heatherstone dictated one or two letters to 
 him, which he wrote ; and after that his time was at his 
 own disposal, and was chiefly passed in the company of 
 Patience and Clara. With the first he had now become 
 
The Children of the New Forest 225 
 
 on the most intimate and brotherly footing ; and when 
 they addressed each other. Patience and Edward were the 
 only appellations made use of. Once Mr Heatherstone 
 asked Edward whether he would not hke to go out with 
 Oswald to kill a deer, which he did ; but the venison was 
 hardly yet in season. There was a fine horse in the stable 
 at Edward's order, and he often rode out with Patience 
 and Clara j indeed his time passed so agreeably that he 
 could hardly think it possible that a fortnight had passed 
 away, when he asked permission to go over to the cottage 
 and see his sisters. 
 
 With the Intendant's permission. Patience and Clara 
 accompanied him ; and the joy of Ahce and Edith was 
 great, when they made their appearance. Oswald had, 
 by Edward's request, gone over a day or two before, to 
 tell them that they were coming, that they might be pre- 
 pared ; and the consequence was that it was a holiday at 
 the cottage. Alice had cooked her best dinner, and 
 Humphrey and Pablo were at home to receive them. 
 
 ** How pleasant it will be, if we are to see you and Clara 
 whenever we see Edward ! " said Alice to Patience. " So 
 far from being sorry that Edward is with you I shall be 
 quite glad of it." 
 
 " I water the flowers every day," said Edith, " and they 
 make the garden look so gay." 
 
 ** I will bring you plenty more in the autumn, Edith ; 
 but this is not the right time for transplanting flowers 
 yet," replied Patience. ** And now, Alice, you must take 
 me to see your farm, for when I was here last I had no 
 time ; let us come now, and show me everything." 
 
 ** But my dinner, Patience ; I cannot leave it, or it will 
 be spoiled, and that will never do. You must either go 
 with Edith now, or wait till after dinner, when I can get 
 away." 
 
 " Well, then, we will stay till after dinner, Alice, and 
 •we will help you to serve it up." 
 
 " Thank you, Pablo generally does that, for Edith can- 
 not reach down the things. I don't know where he is." 
 c p 
 
226 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " He went away with Edward and Humphrey, I think," 
 said Edith. " I'll scold him when he comes back for being 
 out of the way." 
 
 " Never mind, Edith, I can reach the dishes," said 
 Patience, "and you and Clara can then take them, and the 
 platters, and put them on the table for Alice." 
 
 And Patience did as she proposed, and the dinner was 
 soon afterwards on the table. There was a ham, and two 
 boiled fowls, and a piece of salted beef, and some roasted 
 kid, besides potatoes and green peas ; and when it is con- 
 sidered that such a dinner was set on the table by such 
 young people, left entirely to their own exertions and 
 industry, it must be admitted that it did them and their 
 farm great credit. 
 
 In the meantime Edward and Humphrey, after the first 
 greetings were over, had walked out to converse, while 
 Pablo had taken the horses into the stable. 
 
 " Well, Humphrey, how do you get on ? " 
 
 ** Very well," replied Humphrey. " I have just finished 
 a very tough job. I have dug out the sawpit, and have 
 sawed the slabs for the sides of the pit, and made it quite 
 secure. The large fir-tree that was blown down is now 
 at the pit, ready for sawing up into planks, and Pablo and 
 I are to commence to-morrow. At first we made but a 
 bad hand of sawing off the slabs, but before we had cut 
 them all we got on pretty well. Pablo don't much like 
 it, and indeed no more do I much, it is such mechanical 
 work, and so tiring ; but he does not complain. I do not 
 intend that he shall saw more than two days in a week ; 
 that will be sufficient ; we shall get on fast enough." 
 
 " You are right, Humphrey ; it is an old saying, that 
 you must not work a willing horse to death. Pablo is very 
 willing, but hard work he is not accustomed to." 
 
 " Well, now you must come and look at my flock of 
 goats, Edward, they are not far off. I have taught Hold- 
 fast to take care of them, and he never leaves them now, 
 and brings them home at night. Watch always remains 
 with me, and is an excellent dog, and very intelligent." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 227 
 
 " You have indeed a fine flock, Humphrey ! " said 
 Edward. 
 
 " Yes, and they are improved in appearance already since 
 they have been here. Alice has got her geese and ducks, 
 and I have made a place large enough for them to wash in, 
 until I have time to dig them out a pond." 
 
 " I thought we had gathered more hay than you 
 required ; but with this addition, I think you will find 
 none to spare before the spring." 
 
 " So far from it, that I have been mowing down a great 
 deal more, Edward, and it is almost ready to carry away. 
 Poor Billy has had hard work of it, I assure you, since he 
 came back, with one thing and another." 
 
 " Poor fellow, but it won't last long, Humphrey," said 
 Edward, smiling; "the other horses will soon take his 
 place." 
 
 " I trust they will," said Humphrey, " at all events by 
 next spring ; before that I do not expect that they will." 
 
 "By-the-bye, Humphrey, you recollect what I said to 
 you that the robber I shot told me, just before he 
 died?" 
 
 " Yes, I do recollect it now," replied Humphrey ; " but 
 I had quite forgot all about it till you mentioned it now, 
 although I wrote it down, that we might not forget it." 
 
 " Well, I have been thinking all about it, Humphrey. 
 The robber told me that the money was mine, taking me 
 for another person ; therefore I do not consider it was 
 given to me, nor do I consider that it was his to give. I 
 hardly know what to do about it, nor to whom the money 
 can be said to belong." 
 
 " "Well I think I can answer that question. The pro- 
 perty of all malefactors belongs to the king ; and therefore 
 this money belongs to the king ; and we may retain it for 
 the king, or use it for his service." 
 
 " Yes, it would have belonged to the king had the man 
 been condemned, and hung on the gallows as he deserved ; 
 but he was not, and therefore I think that it does not 
 belong to the king." 
 
228 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Then it belongs to whoever finds it, and who keeps 
 it till it is claimed — which will never be." 
 
 " I think I must speak to the Intendant about it," 
 replied Edward ; " I should feel more comfortable." 
 
 " Then do so," replied Humphrey ; " I think you are 
 right to have no concealments from him." 
 
 "But, Humphrey," replied Edward, laughing, "what 
 silly fellows we are ! we do not yet know whether we 
 shall find anything ; we must first see if there is anything 
 buried there ; and when we have done so, then we will 
 decide how to act. I shall, if it please God, be over 
 again in a fortnight, and in the meantime, do you find 
 out the place, and ascertain if what the fellow said is 
 true." 
 
 " I will," replied Humphrey. " I will go to-morrow, 
 with Billy and the cart, and take a spade and pickaxe 
 with me. It may be a fool's errand, but still they say, 
 and one would credit, for the honour of human nature, 
 that the words of a dying man are those of truth. We 
 had better go back now, for I think dinner must be 
 ready." 
 
 Now that they had become so intimate with Patience 
 Heatherstone — and I may add, so fond of her — there 
 was no longer any restraint, and they had a very merry 
 dinner-party ; and after dinner. Patience went out with 
 Alice and Edith, and looked over the garden and farm. 
 She wished very much to ascertain if there was anything 
 that they required, but she could discover but few things^ 
 and those only trifles ; but she recollected them all, and 
 sent them to the cottage a few days afterwards. But the 
 hour of parting arrived, for it was a long ride back, and 
 they could not stay any longer, if they wished to get 
 home before dark, as Mr Heatherstone had requested 
 Edward that they should do ; so the horses were brought 
 out, and wishing good-bye, they set off again, little Edith 
 crying after them, " Come again soon ! Patience, you 
 must come again soon ! " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 229 
 
 Chapter XX 
 
 The summer had now advanced, when Oswald one day 
 said to Edward — 
 
 " Have you heard the news, sir ? " 
 
 " Nothing very particular," replied Edward ; " I know 
 that General Cromwell is over in Ireland, and they say 
 very successful ; but I have cared little for particulars." 
 
 " They say a great deal more, sir," replied Oswald ; 
 "they say that the king is in Scotland, and that the 
 Scotch have raised an army for him." 
 
 " Indeed ! " replied Edward, " that is news indeed ! 
 The Intendant has never mentioned it to me." 
 
 " I daresay not, sir ; for he knows your feelings, and 
 would be sorry to part with you." 
 
 "I will certainly speak to him on the subject," said 
 Edward, " at the risk of his displeasure ; and join the 
 army I will, if I find what you say is true. I should hold 
 myself a craven to remain here while the king is fighting 
 for his own, and not to be at his side." 
 
 *'Well, sir, I think it is true, for I heard that the 
 Parliament had sent over for General Cromwell to leave 
 Ireland, and lead the troops against the Scotch army." 
 
 " You drive me mad, Oswald ! I will go to the 
 Intendant immediately ! " 
 
 Edward, much excited by the intelligence, went into 
 the room where he usually sat with the Intendant. The 
 latter, who was at his desk, looked up, and saw how 
 flushed Edward was, and said very quietly — 
 
 "Edward, you are excited, I presume, from hearing 
 the news which has arrived ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, I am very much so ; and I regret very much 
 that I should be the last to whom such important news 
 is made known." 
 
 " It is, as you say, important news," replied the 
 Intendant ; " but if you will sit down, we will talk 
 a little upon the subject." 
 
.30 
 
 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Edward took a chair, and the Intendant said — 
 
 " I have no doubt that your present feeling is to go to 
 Scotland, and join the army without delay ? " 
 
 " Such is my intention, I candidly confess, sir. It is 
 my duty." 
 
 " Perhaps you may be persuaded to the contrary 
 before we part," replied the Intendant. ** The first duty 
 you owe is to your family in their present position ; they 
 depend upon you ; and a false step on your part would 
 be their ruin. How can you leave them, and leave my 
 employ, without it being known for what purpose you 
 are gone ? It is impossible ! I must myself make it 
 known, and even then it would be very injurious to me, 
 the very circumstance of my having one of your party in 
 my service. I am suspected by many already, in con- 
 sequence of the part I have taken against the murder of 
 the late king, and also of the lords who have since 
 suffered. But, Edward, I did not communicate this in- 
 telligence to you, for many reasons. I knew that it would 
 soon come to your ears, and I thought it better that I 
 should be more prepared to show you that you may do 
 yourself and me harm, and can do no good to the king. 
 I will now show you that I do put confidence in you ; 
 and if you will read these letters, they will prove to you 
 that I am correct in what I assert." 
 
 The Intendant handed three letters to Edward, by 
 which it was evident that all the king's friends in England 
 were of opinion that the time was not ripe for the 
 attempt, and that it would be only a sacrifice to stir in 
 the matter; that the Scotch army raised was composed 
 of those who were the greatest enemies to the king, and 
 that the best thing that could happen for the king's 
 interest would be that they were destroyed by Cromwell ; 
 that it was impossible for the English adherents of 
 Charles to join them, and that the Scotch did not wish 
 them so to do. 
 
 " You are no politician, Edward," said the Intendant 
 smiling, as Edward laid the letters down on the table. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 231 
 
 ** You must admit, that in showing you these letters I 
 have put the utmost confidence in you ? " 
 
 ** You have indeed, sir ; and thanking you for having 
 so done, I hardly need add that your confidence will 
 never be betrayed." 
 
 "That I am sure of; and I trust you will now agree 
 with me and my friends that the best thing is to remain 
 quiet ? " 
 
 " Certainly, sir, and for the future I will be guided 
 by you." 
 
 " That is all I require of you ; and after that promise 
 you shall hear all the news as soon as it arrives. There 
 are thousands who are just as anxious to see the king 
 on the throne again as you are, Edward — and you now 
 know that I am one of them ; but the time is not yet 
 come, and we must bide our time. Depend upon it, 
 that General Cromwell will scatter that army like chaff. 
 He is on his march now. After what has passed between 
 us this day, Edward, I shall talk unreservedly to you on 
 what is going on." 
 
 " I thank you, sir, and I promise you faithfully, as I 
 said before, not only to be guided by your advice but to 
 be most secret in all that you may trust me with." 
 
 " I have confidence in you, Edward Armitage ; and 
 now we will drop the subject for the present : Patience 
 and Clara want you to walk with them, so good-bye for 
 the present." 
 
 Edward left the Intendant, much pleased with the 
 interview. The Intendant kept his word, and concealed 
 nothing from Edward. All turned out as the Intendant 
 had foretold. The Scotch army was cut to pieces by 
 Cromwell, and the king retreated to the Highlands ; and 
 Edward now felt satisfied that he could do no better 
 than be guided by the Intendant in all his future under- 
 takings. 
 
 We must now pass over some time in a few words. 
 Edward continued at the Intendant's, and gave great 
 satisfaction to Mr Heatherstone. He passed his time 
 
232 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 very agreeably, sometimes going out to shoot deer with 
 Oswald, and often supplying venison to his brother and 
 sisters. During the autumn, Patience very often went to 
 the cottage, and occasionally Mr Heatherstone paid them a 
 visit ; but after the winter set in Edward came over by 
 himself, shooting as he went ; and when he and Smoker 
 came, Billy always had a journey to go for the venison left 
 in the forest. Patience sent AHce many little things for 
 her own and Edith's use, and some very good books for 
 them to read ; and Humphrey, during the evenings, read 
 with his sisters, that they might learn what he could teach 
 them. Pablo also learnt to read and write. Humphrey 
 and Pablo had worked at the saw-pit, and had sawed out 
 a large quantity of boards and timber for building, but the 
 work was put off till the spring. 
 
 The reader may recollect that Edward had proposed 
 to Humphrey that he should ascertain whether what the 
 robber had stated before his death, relative to his having 
 concealed his ill-gotten wealth under the tree which was 
 struck by lightning, was true. About ten days afterwards 
 Humphrey set off on this expedition. He did not take 
 Pablo with him, as, although he had a very good opinion 
 of him, he agreed with Oswald that temptation should not 
 be put in his way. Humphrey considered that it would 
 be the best plan to go at once to Clara's cottage, and from 
 that proceed to find the oak-tree mentioned by the robber. 
 When he arrived at the thicket which surrounded the 
 cottage, it occurred to him that he would just go through 
 it and see if it was in the state which they had left it in ; 
 for after the Intendant had been there he had given 
 directions to his men to remain and bury the bodies, and 
 then to lock up the doors and bring the keys to him, 
 which had been done. Humphrey tied Billy and the cart 
 to a tree, and walked through the thicket. As he 
 approached he heard voices ; this induced him to advance 
 very cautiously, for he had not brought his gun with him. 
 He crouched down as he came to the opening before the 
 cottage. The doors and windows were open, and there 
 
The Children of the New Forest 233 
 
 were two men sitting outside, cleaning their guns ; and in 
 one of them Humphrey recognised the man Corbould, 
 who had been discharged by the Intendant as soon as his 
 wound had been cured, and who was supposed to have 
 gone to London. Humphrey was too far off to hear what 
 they said : he remained there some time, and three more 
 men came out of the cottage. Satisfied with what he had 
 seen, Humphrey cautiously retreated, and gaining the 
 outside of the thicket, Jed away Billy and the cart over 
 the turf, that the noise of the wheels might not be heard. 
 
 " This bodes no good," thought Humphrey, as he went 
 along, every now and then looking back to ascertain if the 
 men had come out and seen him. " That Corbould, we 
 know, has vowed vengeance against Edward and all of us, 
 and has no doubt joined those robbers — for robbers they 
 must be — that he may fulfil his vow. It is fortunate that 
 I have made the discovery, and I will send over imme- 
 diately to the Intendant." As soon as a clump of trees had 
 shut out the thicket, and he had no longer any fear of 
 being seen by these people, Humphrey went in the 
 direction which the robber had mentioned, and soon 
 afterwards he perceived the oak scathed with lightning, 
 which stood by itself on a green spot of about twenty 
 acres. It had been a noble tree before it had been 
 destroyed ; now it spread its long naked arms, covering a 
 large space of ground, but without the least sign of 
 vegetation or life remaining. The trunk was many feet 
 in diameter, and was apparently quite sound, although the 
 tree was dead. Humphrey left Billy to feed on the 
 herbage close by, and then, from the position of the sun 
 in the heavens, ascertained the point at which he was to 
 dig. First looking around him to see that he was not 
 overlooked, he took his spade and pick-axe out of the 
 cart and began his task. There was a spot not quite so 
 green as the rest, which Humphrey thought likely to be 
 the very place that he should dig at, as probably it was 
 not green from the soil having been removed. He 
 commenced at this spot, and after a few moment's labour 
 
234 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 his pickaxe struck upon something hard, which, on 
 clearing away the earth, he discovered to be the lid of a 
 wooden box. Satisfied that he was right, Humphrey now 
 worked hard, and in a few minutes he had cleared suffi- 
 cient space to be able to lift out the box and place it on 
 the turf. He was about to examine it, when he perceived, 
 at about five hundred yards' distance, three men coming 
 towards him. " They have discovered me," thought 
 Humphrey; ** and I must be off as soon as I can." He 
 ran to Billy, who was close to him, and bringing the cart 
 to where the box lay, he lifted it in. As he was getting 
 in himself, with the reins in his hands, he perceived that 
 the three men were running towards him as fast as they 
 could, and that they all had guns in their hands. They 
 were not more than a hundred and fifty yards from him 
 when Humphrey set off, putting Billy to a full trot. 
 
 The three men observing this, called out to Humphrey 
 to stop, or they would fire ; but Humphrey's only reply 
 was giving a lash to Billy, which set him off at a gallop. 
 The men immediately fired, and the bullets whistled past 
 Humphrey without doing any harm. Humphrey looked 
 round, and finding that he had increased his distance, 
 pulled up the pony, and went a more moderate pace. 
 ''You'll not catch me," thought Humphrey; **and your 
 guns are not loaded, so I'll tantalise you a little." He 
 made Billy walk, and turned round to see what the men 
 were about ; they had arrived at where he had dug out 
 the box, and were standing round the hole, evidently 
 aware that it was no use following him. "Now," 
 thought Humphrey, as he went along at a faster pace, 
 " those fellows will wonder what I have been digging up. 
 The villians little think that I know where to find them, 
 and they have proved what they are by firing at me. 
 Now, what must I do ? They may follow me to the 
 cottage, for I have no doubt that they know where we 
 live, and that Edward is at the Intendant's. They may 
 come and attack us, and I dare not leave the cottage 
 to-night, or send Pablo away, in case they should ; but I 
 
The Children of the New Forest 2^5 
 
 will to-morrow morning." Humphrey considered as he 
 went along all the circumstances and probabilities, and 
 decided that he would act as he at first proposed to him- 
 self. In an hour he was at the cottage ; and as soon as 
 Alice had given him his dinner — for he was later than the 
 usual dinner-hour — he told her what had taken place. 
 
 " Where is Pablo ? " 
 
 "He has been working in the garden with Edith all 
 the day," replied Alice. 
 
 " Well, dear, I hope they will not come to-night : 
 to-morrow I will have them all in custody ; but if they 
 do come, we must do our best to beat them off. It is 
 fortunate that Edward left the guns and pistols which he 
 found in Clara's cottage, so we shall have no want of fire- 
 arms ; and we can barricade the doors and windows, so 
 that they cannot get in in a hurry ; but I must have Pablo 
 to help me, for there is no time to be lost." 
 
 ** But cannot I help you, Humphrey ? " said Alice. 
 " Surely I can do something ? " 
 
 " We will see, Alice ; but I think I can do without 
 you. We have still plenty of daylight. I will take the 
 box into your room." 
 
 Humphrey, who had only taken the box out of the cart 
 and carried it within the threshold of the door, now took 
 it into his sisters' bedroom, and then went out and called 
 Pablo, who came running to him. 
 
 "Pablo," said Humphrey, "we must bring to the cot- 
 tage some of the large pieces we sawed out for rafters ; 
 for I should not be surprised if the cottage were attacked 
 this night." He then told Pablo what had taken place. 
 " You see, Pablo, I dare not send to the Intendant 
 to-night in case the robbers should come here." 
 
 " No, not send to-night," said Pablo ; " stay here and 
 fight them; first make door fast, then cut hole to fire 
 through." 
 
 "Yes, that was my idea. You don't mind fighting 
 them, Pablo ? " 
 
 " No J fight hard for Missy Alice and Missy Edith," 
 
236 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 said Pablo •, " fight for you too, Massa Humphrey, and 
 fight for myself," added Pablo, laughing. 
 
 They then went for the pieces of squared timber, 
 brought them from the saw-pit to the cottage, and very 
 soon fitted them to the doors and windows, so as to 
 prevent several men, with using all their strength, from 
 forcing them open. 
 
 "That will do," said Humphrey; **and now get me 
 the small saw, Pablo, and I will cut a hole or two to fire 
 through." 
 
 It was dark before they had finished, and then they 
 made all fast, and went to Pablo's room for the arms, 
 which they got ready for service, and loaded. 
 
 " Now, we are all ready, Alice, so let us have our sup- 
 per," said Humphrey. ** We will make a fight for it, and 
 they shall not get in so easily as they think." 
 
 After they had had their supper, Humphrey said the 
 prayers, and told his sisters to go to bed. 
 
 " Yes, Humphrey, we will go to bed, but we will not 
 undress j for if they come, I must be up to help you. I 
 can load a gun, you know, and Edith can take them to 
 you as fast as I load them. "Won't you, Edith .'' " 
 
 " Yes, I will bring you the guns, Humphrey, and you 
 shall shoot them," replied Edith. 
 
 Humphrey kissed his sisters, and they went to their 
 room. He then put a light in the chimney, that he might 
 not have to get one in case the robbers came, and then 
 desired Pablo to go and lie down on his bed, as he intended 
 to do the same. Humphrey remained awake till past three 
 o'clock in the morning ; but no robbers came. Pablo was 
 snoring loud, and at last Humphrey fell asleep himself, and 
 did not awake till broad daylight. He got up, and found 
 Alice and Edith were already in the sitting-room, lighting 
 the fire. 
 
 " I would not wake you, Humphrey, as you had been 
 sitting up so long. The robbers have not made their 
 appearance, that is clear; shall you unbar the door and 
 window-shutters now ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 237 
 
 ** Yes, I think we may. Here, Pablo ! " 
 
 ** Yes," replied Pablo, coming out half asleep ; " what 
 the matter ? thief come ? " 
 
 "No," replied Edith, "thief not come, but sun shine, 
 and lazy Pablo not get up." 
 
 " Up now. Missy Edith." 
 
 " Yes, but not awake yet." 
 
 " Yes, Missy Edith, quite awake." 
 
 " Well then, help me to undo the door, Pablo." 
 
 They took down the barricades, and Humphrey opened 
 the door cautiously, and looked out. 
 
 " They won't come now, at all events, I should think," 
 observed Humphrey ; " but there is no saying — they may 
 be prowling about, and may think it easier to get in dur- 
 ing daytime, than at night. Go out, Pablo, and look about 
 everywhere ; take a pistol with you, and fire it off if there 
 is any danger, and then come back as fast as you can." 
 
 Pablo took the pistol, and then Humphrey went out of 
 the door and looked well round in front of the cottage, 
 but he would not leave the door till he was assured that 
 no one was there. Pablo returned soon after, saying 
 that he had looked round everywhere, and into the cow- 
 house and yard, and there was nobody to be seen. This 
 satisfied Humphrey, and they returned to the cottage. 
 
 "Now, Pablo, get your breakfast, while I write the 
 letter to the Intendant," said Humphrey ; "and then you 
 must saddle Billy and go over as fast as you can with the 
 letter. You can tell him all I have not said in it. I shall 
 expect you back at night, and some people with you." 
 
 " I see," said Pablo, who immediately busied himself 
 with some cold meat which Alice put before him. Pablo 
 had finished his breakfast and brought Billy to the door 
 before Humphrey had finished his letter. As soon as it 
 was written and folded Pablo set off as fast as Billy could 
 go to the other side of the forest. 
 
 Humphrey continued on the look-out during the whole 
 day, with his gun on his arm, and his two dogs by his side ; 
 for he knew the dogs would give notice of the approach 
 
238 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 of anyone, long before he might see them ; but nothing 
 occurred during the whole day ; and when the evening 
 closed in he barricaded the doors and windows, and 
 remained on the watch with the dogs, waiting for the 
 coming of the robbers, or for the coming of the party 
 which he expected would be sent by the Intendant to take 
 them. Just as it was dark Pablo returned with a note 
 from Edward saying that he would be over by ten o'clock, 
 with a large party. 
 
 Humphrey had said in his letter that it would be better 
 that any force sent by the Intendant should not arrive till 
 after dark, as the robbers might be near and perceive them, 
 and then they might escape •, he did not therefore expect 
 them to come till some time after dark. Humphrey was 
 reading a book — Pablo was dosing in the chimney-corner 
 — the two girls had retired into their room and had lain 
 down on the bed in their clothes— when the dogs both gave 
 a low growl. 
 
 *' Somebody come," said Pablo, starting up. 
 
 Again the dogs growled, and Humphrey made a sign to 
 Pablo to hold his tongue. A short time of anxious silence 
 succeeded, for it was impossible to ascertain whether the 
 parties were friends or enemies. The dogs now sprang 
 up and barked furiously at the door, and as soon as Hum- 
 phrey had silenced them, a voice was heard outside, begging 
 for admission to a poor benighted traveller. This was 
 sufficient : it could not be the party from the Intendant's, 
 but the robbers who wished to induce them to open the 
 door. Pablo put a gun into Humphrey's hand, and took 
 another for himself j he then removed the light into the 
 chimney, and on the application from outside being 
 repeated, Humphrey answered — 
 
 " That he never opened the door at that hour of the 
 night, and that it was useless their remaining." 
 
 No answer or repetition of the request was made, but, 
 as Humphrey retreated with Pablo into the fireplace, a 
 gun was fired into the lock of the door, which was blown 
 off into the room, and had it not been for the barricades 
 
The Children of the New Forest 239 
 
 the door must have flown open. The robbers appeared 
 surprised at such not being the case, and one of them 
 inserted his arm into the hole made in the door to ascer- 
 tain what might be the further obstacle to open it, when 
 Pablo slipped past Humphrey, and gaining the door, 
 discharged his gun under the arm which had been thrust 
 into the hole in the door. The person, whoever it might 
 have been, gave a loud cry, and fell at the threshold 
 outside. 
 
 " I think that will do," said Humphrey ; " we must not 
 take more life than is necessary. I had rather that you 
 had iired through his arm — it would have disabled him, 
 and that would have sufficed." 
 
 " Kill much better," said Pablo. " Corbould shot 
 through leg, come again to rob , suppose shot dead, 
 never rob more." 
 
 The dogs now flew to the back of the cottage, evidently 
 pointing out that the robbers were attempting that side. 
 Humphrey put his gun through the hole in the door, and 
 discharged it. 
 
 " Why you do that, Massa Humphrey, nobody there ! " 
 
 ** I know that, Pablo ; but if the people are coming 
 from the Intendant's they will see the flash and perhaps 
 hear the report, and it will let them know what is going 
 on." 
 
 " There is another gun loaded, Humphrey," said Alice, 
 who with Edith had joined them without Humphrey 
 observing it. 
 
 "Thanks, love; but you and Edith must not remain 
 here : sit down on the hearth, and then you will be 
 sheltered from any bullet which they may fire into the 
 house. I have no fear of their getting in, and we shall 
 have help directly, I have no doubt. Pablo, I shall fire 
 through the back door ; they must be there, for the dogs 
 have their noses under it, and are so violent. Do you fire 
 another gun, as a signal, through the hole in the front 
 door." 
 
 Humphrey stood within four feet of the back door. 
 
240 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 and fired just above where the dogs held their noses and 
 barked. Pablo discharged his gun as directed, and then 
 returned to reload the guns. The dogs were now more 
 quiet, and it appeared as if the robbers had retreated 
 from the back door. Pablo blew out the light, which had 
 been put more in the centre of the room, when Alice and 
 Edith took possession of the fireplace. 
 
 *' No fear. Missy Edith, I know where find everything," 
 said Pablo, who now went and peered through the hole 
 in the front door, to see if the robbers were coming to 
 it again ; but he could see and hear nothing for some time. 
 
 At last the attack was renewed ; the dogs flew back- 
 wards and forwards, sometimes to one door and then 
 to another, as if both were to be assailed : and at the 
 same time a crash in Alice's bedchamber told them that 
 the robbers had burst in the small window in that room, 
 which Humphrey had not paid any attention to, as it was 
 so small that a man could hardly introduce his body 
 through it. Humphrey immediately called Holdfast and 
 opened the door of the room ; for he thought that a man 
 forcing his way in would be driven back or held by the 
 dog, and he and Pablo dared not leave the two doors. 
 Watch, the other dog, followed Holdfast into the bed- 
 room ; and oaths and curses, mingled with the savage 
 yells of the dogs, told them that a conflict was going on. 
 Both doors were now battered with heavy pieces of timber 
 at the same time, and Pablo said — 
 
 " Great many robbers here." 
 
 A moment or more had passed, during which Pablo 
 and Humphrey had both again fired their guns through 
 the door, when, of a sudden, other sounds were heard — 
 shots were fired outside, loud cries, and angry oaths and 
 exclamations. 
 
 "The Intendant's people are come," said Humphrey, 
 " I am sure of it." 
 
 Shortly afterwards Humphrey heard his name called by 
 Edward, and he repUed, and went to the door and undid 
 the barricades. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 241 
 
 " Get a light, Alice, dear," said Humphrey, " we are 
 all safe now. I will open the door directly, Edward, but 
 in the dark I cannot see the fastenings." 
 
 *' Are you all safe, Humphrey ? " 
 
 " Yes, all safe, Edward. Wait till Alice brings a 
 
 light." 
 
 Alice soon brought one, and then the door was un- 
 fastened. Edward stepped over the body of a man which 
 lay at the threshold, saying — 
 
 " You have settled somebody there, at all events," and 
 then caught Edith and Alice in his arms. 
 
 He was followed by Oswald and some other men, 
 leading in the prisoners. 
 
 " Bind that fellow fast, Oswald," said Edward. ** Get 
 another light, Pablo ; let us see who it is that lies outside 
 the door." 
 
 " First see who is in my bedroom, Edward," said Alice, 
 ** for the dogs are still there." 
 
 "In your bedroom, dearest? Well, then, let us go 
 there first." 
 
 Edward went in with Humphrey, and found a man 
 half in the window and half out, held by the throat and 
 apparently suffocated by the two dogs. He took the 
 dogs offj and desiring the men to secure the robber, 
 and ascertain whether he was alive or not, he returned to 
 the sitting-room, and then went to examine the body out- 
 side the door. 
 
 " Corbould, as I live ! " cried Oswald. 
 
 " Yes," replied Edward ; " he has gone to his account. 
 God forgive him ! " 
 
 On inquiry they found that of all the robbers, to the 
 number of ten, not one had escaped — eight they had 
 made prisoners, Corbould, and the man whom the dogs 
 had seized, and who was found to be quite dead, made 
 up the number. The robbers were all bound and 
 guarded ; and then, leaving them under the charge of 
 Oswald and five of his men, Edward and Humphrey set 
 off with seven more to Clara's cottage, to ascertain if there 
 c Q 
 
242 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 were any more to be found there. They arrived by two 
 o'clock in the morning, and on knocking several times 
 the door was opened and they seized another man, the 
 only one who was found in it. They then went back to 
 the cottage with their prisoner, and by the time that they 
 had arrived it was daylight. As soon as the party sent by 
 the Intendant had been supplied with breakfast, Edward 
 bade farewell to Humphrey and his sisters, that he might 
 return and deliver up his prisoners. Pablo went with 
 him to bring back the cart which carried the two dead 
 bodies. This capture cleared the forest of the robbers 
 who had so long infested it, for they never had any more 
 attempts made from that time. 
 
 Before Edward left, Humphrey and he examined the 
 box which had been dug up from under the oak, and 
 which had occasioned such danger to the inmates of the 
 cottage ; for one of the men stated to Edward that they 
 suspected that the box which they had seen Humphrey 
 dig out contained treasure, and that without they had 
 seen him in possession of it, they never should have 
 attacked the cottage, although Corbould had often per- 
 suaded them so to do ; but as they knew that he was 
 only seeking revenge — and they required money to 
 stimulate them — they had refused, as they considered 
 that there was nothing to be obtained in the cottage 
 worth the risk, as they knew that the inmates had fire- 
 arms and would defend themselves. On examination of 
 its contents, they found in the box a sum of forty pounds 
 in gold, a bag of silver, and some other valuables in 
 silver, spoons, candlesticks, and ornaments for women. 
 Edward took a list of the contents, and when he returned 
 he stated to the Intendant all that had occurred, and 
 requested to know what should be done with the money 
 and other articles which Humphrey had found. 
 
 " I wish you had said nothing to me about it," said 
 the Intendant, " although I am pleased with your open 
 and fair dealing. I cannot say anything, except that you 
 had better let Humphrey keep it till it is claimed — which, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 243 
 
 of course, it never will be. But, Edward, Humphrey 
 must come over here and make his deposition, as I must 
 report the capture of these robbers and send them to 
 trial. You had better go with the clerk and take the 
 depositions of Pablo and your sisters, while Humphrey 
 comes here. You can stay till his return. Their deposi- 
 tions are not of so much consequence as Humphrey's, as 
 they can only speak as to the attack, but Humphrey's 
 I must take down myself." 
 
 When Patience and Clara heard that Edward was going 
 over, they obtained leave to go with him to see Alice and 
 Edith, and were to be escorted back by Humphrey. This 
 the Intendant consented to, and they had a very merry 
 party. Humphrey remained two days at the Intendant's 
 house, and then returned to the cottage, where Edward 
 had taken his place during his absence. 
 
 Chapter XXI 
 
 The winter set in very severe, and the falls of snow were 
 very heavy and frequent. It was fortunate that Humphrey 
 had been so provident in making so large a quantity of 
 hay, or the stock would have been starved. The flock of 
 goats, in great part, subsisted for themselves on the bark 
 of trees and moss j at night they had some hay given to 
 them, and they did very well. It was hardly possible for 
 Edward to come over to see his brother and sisters, for 
 the snow was so deep as to render such a long journey too 
 fatiguing for a horse. Twice or thrice after the snow fell 
 he contrived to get over, but after that they knew that 
 it was impossible, and they did not expect him. Humphrey 
 and Pablo had little to do except attending to the stock, 
 and cutting firewood to keep up their supply, for they 
 now burnt it very fast. The snow lay several feet high 
 round the cottage, being driven against it by the wind. 
 They had kept a passage clear to the yard, and had kept 
 
244 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 the yard as clear as possible : they could do no more. 
 A sharp frost and clear weather succeeded to the snow- 
 storms, and there appeared no chance of the snow melting 
 away. The nights were dark and long, and their oil for 
 their lamp was getting low. Humphrey was anxious to 
 go to Lymington, as they required many things ; but it 
 was impossible to go anywhere except on foot, and walking 
 was, from the depth of the snow, a most fatiguing exer- 
 cise. There was one thing, however, that Humphrey had 
 not forgotten, which was, that he had told Edward that he 
 would try and capture some of the forest ponies , and 
 during the whole of the time since the heavy fall of snow 
 had taken place he had been making his arrangements. 
 The depth of the snow prevented the animals from 
 obtaining any grass, and they were almost starved, as they 
 could find nothing to subsist upon except the twigs and 
 branches of trees which they could reach. Humphrey 
 went out with Pablo and found the herd, which was about 
 five miles from the cottage, and near to Clara's old home. 
 He and Pablo brought with them as much hay as they 
 could carry, and strewed it about, so as to draw the ponies 
 nearer to them, and then Humphrey looked for a place 
 which would answer his purpose. About three miles from 
 the cottage he found what he thought would suit him ; 
 there was a sort of avenue between two thickets, about a 
 hundred yards wide ; and the wind blowing through this 
 avenue, during the snow-storm, had drifted the snow at 
 one end of it, and raised right across it a large mound 
 several feet high. By strewing small bundles of hay he 
 drew the herd of ponies into this avenue, and in it he left 
 them a good quantity to feed upon every night for several 
 nights, till at last the herd went there every morning. 
 
 " Now, Pablo, we must make a trial," said Humphrey. 
 *' You must get your lassos ready, in case they should be 
 required. We must go to the avenue before daylight with 
 the two dogs, tie one upon one side of the avenue and 
 the other on the other, that they may bark and prevent 
 the ponies from attempting to escape through the thicket. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 245 
 
 Then we must get the ponies between us and the drifc of 
 snow which lies across the avenue, and try if we cannot 
 draw them into the drift. If so, they will plunge in so 
 deep that some of them will not be able to get out before 
 we have thrown the ropes round their necks." 
 
 "I see," said Pablo; "very good — soon catch them." 
 Before daylight they went with the dogs and a large 
 bundle of hay, which they strewed nearer to the mound of 
 drifted snow. They then tied the dogs up on each side, 
 ordering them to lie down and be quiet. They then 
 walked through the thicket so as not to be perceived, 
 until they considered that they were far enough from the 
 snow-drift. About daylight the herd came to pick up the 
 hay as usual, and after they had passed them Humphrey 
 and Pablo followed in the thicket, not wishing to show 
 themselves till the last moment. While the ponies were 
 busy with the hay, they suddenly ran out into the avenue 
 and separated, so as to prevent the ponies from attempting 
 to gallop past them. Shouting as loud as they could, as 
 they ran up to the ponies, and calling to the dogs, who 
 immediately set up a barking on each side; the ponies, 
 alarmed at the noise and the appearance of Humphrey and 
 Pablo, naturally set off in the only direction which appeared 
 to them to be clear, and galloped away towards the mound 
 of drifted snow, with their tails streaming, and snorting 
 and plunging in the snow as they hurried along ; but as 
 soon as they arrived at the mound they plunged first up to 
 their bellies, and afterwards, as they attempted to force 
 their way where the snow was deeper, many of them stuck 
 fast altogether, and attempted to clear themselves in vain. 
 Humphrey and Pablo, who had followed them as fast as 
 they could run, now came up with them and threw the 
 lasso over the neck of one, and ropes with slip nooses 
 over two more, which were floundering in the snow there 
 together. The remainder of the herd, after great exer- 
 tions, got clear of the snow, by turning round and galloping 
 back through the avenue. The three ponies captured 
 made a furious struggle ; but by drawing the ropes tight 
 
246 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 round their necks they were choked, and soon unable to 
 move. They then tied their fore-legs, and loosened the 
 ropes round their necks that they might recover their 
 breath. 
 
 " Got them now, Massa Humphrey," said Pablo. 
 
 " Yes, but our work is not yet over, Pablo ; we must 
 get them home ; how shall we manage that ? " 
 
 *' Suppose they no eat to-day and to-morrow, get very 
 tame." 
 
 "I believe that will be the best way; they cannot 
 get loose again, do all they can." 
 
 "No, sir; but get one home to-day. This very fine 
 pony ; suppose we try him." 
 
 Pablo then put the halter on, and tied the end short to 
 the fore-leg of the pony, so that it could not walk without 
 keeping its head close to the ground — if it raised its head 
 it was obliged to lift up its leg. Then he put the lasso 
 round its neck to choke it if it was too unruly, and, having 
 done that, he cast loose the ropes which had tied its fore- 
 legs together. 
 
 " Now, Massa Humphrey, we get him home somehow. 
 First I go loose the dogs ; he 'fraid of the dogs, and run 
 t'other way." 
 
 The pony, which was an iron-gray and very handsome, 
 plunged furiously and kicked behind ; but it could not do 
 so without falling down, which it did several times before 
 Pablo returned with the dogs. Humphrey held one part 
 of the lasso on one side, and Pablo on the other, keeping 
 the pony between them ; and with the dogs barking at it 
 behind, they contrived, with a great deal of exertion and 
 trouble, to get the pony to the cottage. The poor animal, 
 driven in this way on three legs, and every now and then 
 choked with the lasso, was covered with foam before they 
 arrived. Billy was turned out of his stable to make room 
 for the new-comer, who was fastened securely to the 
 manger and, then left without food, that he might become 
 tame. It was too late then, and they were too tired them- 
 selves to go for the other two ponies, so they were left 
 
The Children of the New Forest 247 
 
 lying on the snow all night, and the next morning they 
 found they were much tamer than the first, and during the 
 day, following the same plan, they were both brought to 
 the stable and secured alongside of the other. One was a 
 bay pony with black legs, and the other a brown one. 
 The bay pony was a mare, and the other two horses. 
 Alice and Edith were delighted with the new ponies, and 
 Humphrey was not a little pleased that he had succeeded 
 in capturing them, after what had passed between Edward 
 and himself. After two days' fasting, the poor animals 
 were so tame that they ate out of Pablo's hand and sub- 
 mitted to be stroked and caressed ; and before they were a 
 fortnight in the stable Alice and Edith could go up to 
 them without danger. They were soon broken in; for 
 the yard being full of muck, Pablo took them into it and 
 mounted them. They plunged and kicked at first, and 
 tried all they could to get rid of him, but they sank so 
 deep into the muck that they were soon tired out ; and 
 after a month they were all three tolerably quiet to ride. 
 
 The snow was so deep all over the country that there 
 was little communication with the metropolis. The Inten- 
 dant's letter spoke of King Charles raising another army 
 in Holland, and that his adherents in England were 
 preparing to join him as soon as he marched southward. 
 
 " I think, Edward," said the Intendant, " that the king's 
 affairs do now wear a more promising aspect, but there is 
 plenty of time yet. I know your anxiety to serve your 
 king, and I cannot blame it. I shall not prevent your 
 going, although of course I must not be cognisant of your 
 having so done. When the winter breaks up I shall send 
 you to London. You will then be able better to judge of 
 what is going on, and your absence will not create any 
 suspicion ; but you must be guided by me." 
 
 **I certainly will, sir," replied Edward. **I should 
 indeed like to strike one blow for the king, come what 
 will." 
 
 " All depends upon whether they manage affairs well in 
 Scotland ; but there is so much jealousy and pride, and I 
 
248 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 fear treachery also, that it is hard to say how matters may 
 end." 
 
 It was soon after this conversation that a messenger 
 arrived from London with letters, announcing that King 
 Charles had been crowned in Scotland with great solemnity 
 and magnificance. 
 
 **The plot thickens," said the Intendant ; "and by 
 this letter from my correspondent Ashley Cooper, I find 
 that the king's army is well appointed, and that David 
 Lesley is Lieut.-General : Middleton commands the horse, 
 and Wemyss the artillery. That Wemyss is certainly a 
 good officer, but was not true to the late king : — may 
 he behave better to the present ! Now, Edward, I shall 
 send you to London, and I will give you letters to those 
 who will advise you how to proceed. You may take the 
 black horse ; he will bear you well. You will of course 
 write to me, for Sampson will go with you, and you can 
 send him back when you consider that you do not require 
 or wish for his presence : there is no time to be lost, for, 
 depend upon it, Cromwell, who is still at Edinburgh, will 
 take the field as soon as he can. Are you ready to start 
 to morrow-morning ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, quite ready." 
 
 " I fear that you cannot go over to the cottage to bid 
 farewell to your sisters, but perhaps it is better that you 
 should not." 
 
 " I think so too, sir," replied Edward ; " now that the 
 snow has nearly disappeared I did think of going over, 
 having been so long absent, but I must send Oswald over 
 instead." 
 
 " Well, then, leave me to write my letters, and do you 
 prepare your saddle-bags. Patience and Clara will assist 
 you. Tell Sampson to come to me." 
 
 Edward went to Patience and Clara, and told them 
 that he was to set off for London on the following morn- 
 ing, and was about to make his preparations. 
 
 "How long do you remain, Edward.?" inquired 
 Patience. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 249 
 
 " I cannot tell ; Sampson goes with me, and I must 
 of course be guided by your father. Do you know where 
 the saddle-bags are, Patience ? " 
 
 " Yes, Phoebe shall bring them to your room." 
 " And you and Clara must come and give me your 
 assistance." 
 
 " Certainly we will, if you require it ; but I did not 
 know that your wardrobe was so extensive." 
 
 " You know that it is anything but extensive, Patience ; 
 but that is the reason why your assistance is more re- 
 quired. A small wardrobe ought at least to be in good 
 order ; and what I would require is, that you would look 
 over the linen, and where it requires a little repair you 
 will bestow upon it your charity." 
 
 "That we will do, Clara," replied Patience; "so get 
 your needles and thread, and let us send him to London 
 with whole linen. We will come when we are ready, 
 sir." 
 
 " I don't like his going to London at all," said Clara ; 
 " we shall be so lonely when he has gone." 
 
 Edward had left the room, and having obtained the 
 saddle-bags from Phoebe had gone up to his chamber. 
 The first thing that he laid hold of was his father's sword ; 
 he took it down, and having wiped it carefully, he kissed 
 it, saying, " God grant that I may do credit to it, and 
 prove as worthy to wield it as was my brave father ! " 
 He had uttered these words aloud ; and again taking the 
 sword, and laying it down on the bed, turned round, and 
 perceived that Patience had, unknown to him, entered 
 the room, and was standing close to him. Edward was 
 not conscious that he had spoken aloud, and therefore 
 merely said, " I was not aware of your presence. Patience. 
 Your foot is so light." 
 
 ' ' Whose sword is that, Edward ? " 
 
 " It is mine ; I bought it at Lymington." 
 
 " But what makes you have such an affection for that 
 sword ? " 
 
 " Affection for it ? " 
 
250 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Yes ; as I came into the room you kissed it as 
 fervently as " 
 
 " As a lover would his mistress, I presume you would 
 say," replied Edward. 
 
 "Nay, I meant not to use such vain words. I was 
 about to say as a Catholic would a relic. I ask you 
 again, why so } A sword is but a sword. You are 
 about to leave this on a mission of my father's. You are 
 not a soldier, about to engage in strife and war ; if you 
 were, why kiss your sword ? " 
 
 ** I will tell you. I do love this sword. I purchased 
 it, as I told you, at Lymington, and they told me that 
 it belonged to Colonel Beverley. It is for his sake that 
 I love it. You know what obligations our family were 
 under to him." 
 
 ** This sword was then wielded by Colonel Beverley, 
 the celebrated Cavalier, was it ? " said Patience, taking it 
 from off the bed and examining it. 
 
 " Yes, it was ; and here, you see, are his initials upon 
 the hilt." 
 
 " And why do you take it to London with you ? 
 surely it is not the weapon which should be worn by a 
 secretary, Edward : it is too large, and cumbrous, and out 
 of character." 
 
 " Recollect, that till these last few months I have been 
 a forester, Patience, and not a secretary. Indeed I feel 
 that I am more fit for active life than the situation which 
 your father's kindness has bestowed upon me. I was 
 brought up, as you have heard, to follow to the wars, had 
 my patron lived." 
 
 Patience made no reply. Clara now joined them, 
 and they commenced the task of examining the linen ; 
 and Edward left the room, as he wished to speak with 
 Oswald. They did not meet again till dinner-time. 
 Edward's sudden departure had spread a gloom over 
 them all, — even the Intendant was silent and thoughtful. 
 In the evening he gave Edward the letters which he had 
 written, and a considerable sum of money, telling him 
 
The Children of the New Forest 251 
 
 where he was to apply if he required more for his 
 expenses. The Intendant cautioned him on his behaviour 
 in many points., and also relative to his dress and carriage 
 during his stay in the metropolis. 
 
 " If you should leave London there will be no occasion, 
 nay, it would be dangerous to write to me. I shall take 
 it for granted that you will retain Sampson till your 
 departure, and when he returns here I shall presume 
 that you have gone north. I will not detain you longer, 
 Edward : may Heaven bless and protect you ! " 
 
 So saying, the Intendant went away to his own room. 
 
 *' Kind and generous man ! " thought Edward -, " how 
 much did I mistake you when we first met ! " 
 
 Taking up the letters and bag of money, which still 
 remained on the table, Edward went to his own room, 
 and having placed the letters and money in the saddle-bag, 
 he commended himself to the Divine Protector, and retired 
 to rest. 
 
 Before daylight the sound of Sampson's heavy-travel- 
 ling boots below roused up Edward, and he was soon 
 dressed. Taking his saddle-bags on his arm, he walked 
 softly downstairs, that he might not disturb any of the 
 family ; but when he was passing the sitting-room he per- 
 ceived that there was a light in it, and on looking in, that 
 Patience was up and dressed. Edward looked surprised, 
 and was about to speak, when Patience said — 
 
 ** I rose early, Edward, because, when I took leave of 
 you last night, I forgot a little parcel that I wanted to 
 give you before you went. It will not take much room, 
 and may beguile a weary hour. It is a little book of 
 meditations. Will you accept it, and promise me to read 
 it when you have time ? " 
 
 " I certainly will, my dear Patience — if I may venture 
 on the expression — read it, and think of you." 
 
 " Nay, you must read it and think of what it contains," 
 replied Patience. 
 
 " I will, then. I shall not need the book to remind me 
 of Patience Heatherstone, I assure you." 
 
252 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " And now, Edward, I do not pretend to surmise the 
 reason of your departure, nor would it be becoming in me 
 to attempt to discover what my father thinks proper to be 
 silent upon, but I must beg you to promise one 
 thing." 
 
 " Name it, dear Patience," replied Edward ; " my heart 
 is so full at the thought of leaving you that I feel I can 
 refuse you nothing." 
 
 "It is this, — I have a presentiment, I know not why, 
 that you are about to encounter danger. If so, be 
 prudent, — be prudent for the sake of your dear sisters — 
 be prudent for the sake of all your friends, who would 
 regret you — promise me that." 
 
 " I do promise you, most faithfully. Patience, that I 
 will ever have my sisters and you in my thoughts, and 
 will not be rash under any circumstances." 
 
 ** Thank you, Edward 5 may God bless you, and pre- 
 serve you ! " 
 
 Edward first kissed Patience's hand, that was held in 
 his own ; but perceiving the tears starting in her eyes, he 
 kissed them off, without any remonstrance on her part, 
 and then left the room. In a few moments more he was 
 mounted on a fine powerful black horse, and followed by 
 Sampson, on his road to London. 
 
 We will pass over the journey, which was accomplished 
 without any event worthy of remark. Edward had, from 
 the commencement, called Sampson to his side, that he 
 might answer the questions he had to make upon all that 
 he saw, and which the reader must be aware was quite 
 new to one whose peregrinations had been confined to 
 the New Forest and the town adjacent. Sampson was a 
 very powerful man, of a cool and silent character, by no 
 means deficient in intelligence, and trustworthy withal. 
 He had long been a follower of the Intendant, and had 
 served in the army. He was very devout ; and generally, 
 when not addressed, was singing hymns in a low 
 voice. 
 
 On the evening of the second day they were close 
 
The Children of the New Forest 253 
 
 to the Metropolis, and Sampson pointed out to Edward 
 St Paul's Cathedral and Westminster Abbey, and other 
 objects worthy of note. 
 
 " And where are we to lodge, Sampson ? " inquired 
 Edward. 
 
 *' The best hotel that I know of for man and beast is 
 the *Swan with Three Necks,' in Holborn. It is not 
 over frequented by roysterers, and you will there be quiet, 
 and if your affairs demand it, unobserved." 
 
 ** That will suit me, Sampson : I wish to observe, and 
 not be observed, during my stay in London." 
 
 Before dark they had arrived at the hotel, and the 
 horses were in the stable. Edward had procured an 
 apartment to his satisfaction, and, feeling fatigued with 
 his two days' travelling, had gone to bed. 
 
 The following morning he examined the letters which 
 had been given to him by the Intendant, and inquired 
 of Sampson if he could direct him on his way. Sampson 
 knew London well : and Edward set out to Spring Gardens 
 to deliver a letter, which the Intendant informed him was 
 confidential, to a person of the name of Langton. Edward 
 knocked and was ushered in, Sampson taking a seat in the 
 hall while Edward was shown into a handsomely-furnished 
 library, where he found himself in the presence of a tall 
 spare man, dressed after the fashion of the Roundheads of 
 the time. He presented the letter. Mr Langton bowed 
 and requested Edward to sit down ; and after Edward had 
 taken a chair, he then seated himself and opened the 
 letter. 
 
 *' You are right welcome. Master Armitage," said Mr 
 Langton 5 " I find that, young as you appear to be, you 
 are in the whole confidence of our mutual friend Mr 
 Heatherstone. He hints at your being probably obliged to 
 take a journey to the north, and that you will be glad 
 to take charge of any letters which I may have to send in 
 that direction. I will have them ready for you ; and in 
 case of need they will be such as will give a colouring to 
 your proceeding, provided you may not choose to reveal 
 
254 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 your true object. How wears our good friend Heather- 
 stone, and his daughter ? " 
 
 " Quite well, sir." 
 
 " And he told me in one of his former letters that he 
 had the daughter of our poor friend RatclifFe with him. 
 Is it not so ? " 
 
 " It is, Mr Langton ; and as gentle and pretty a child as 
 you could wish to see." 
 
 " When did you arrive in London ? " 
 
 " Yesterday evening, sir." 
 
 " And do you propose any stay ? " 
 
 '' That I cannot answer, sir ; I must be guided by your 
 advice. I have nought to do here, unless it be to deliver 
 some three or four letters, given me by Mr Heatherstone." 
 
 "It is my opinion. Master Armitage, that the less you 
 are seen in this city the better j there are hundreds 
 employed to find out new-comers, and to discover from 
 their people, or by other means, for what purpose they 
 may have come ; for you must be aware. Master Armitage, 
 that the times are dangerous aud people's minds are 
 various. In attempting to free ourselves from what we 
 considered despotism, we have created for ourselves a 
 worse despotism, and one that is less endurable. It is to 
 be hoped that what has passed will make not only kings, 
 but subjects, wiser than they have been. Now what do 
 you propose — to leave this instantly ? " 
 
 " Certainly, if you think it advisable." 
 
 " My advice, then, is to leave London immediately. I 
 will give you letters to some friends of mine in Lancashire 
 and Yorkshire ; in either county you can remain unnoticed, 
 and make what preparations you think necessary. But do 
 nothing in haste — consult well, and be guided by them, 
 who will, if it is considered advisable and prudent, join 
 with you in your project. I need say no more. Call upon 
 me to-morrow morning an hour before noon, and I will 
 have letters ready for you." 
 
 Edward rose to depart, and thanked Mr Langton for his 
 kindness. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 255 
 
 ** Farewell, Master Armitage," said Langton ; " to- 
 morrow at the eleventh hour ! " 
 
 Edward then quitted the house, and delivered the other 
 letters of credence, the only one of importance at the 
 moment, was the one of credit ; the others were to various 
 members of the Parliament, desiring them to know Master 
 Armitage as a confidential friend of the Intendant, and in 
 case of need to exert their good offices in his behalf. The 
 letter of credit was upon a Hamburgh merchant, who asked 
 Edward if he required money. Edward replied that he did 
 not at present, but that he had business to do for his 
 employer in the north, and might require some when there, 
 if it was possible to obtain it so far from London. 
 
 "When do you set out? and to what town do you 
 go?" 
 
 " That I cannot well tell till to-morrow." 
 
 " Call before you leave this, and I will find some means 
 of providing for you as you wish." 
 
 Edward then returned to the hotel. Before he went to 
 bed he told Sampson that he found that he had to leave 
 London on Mr Heatherstone's affairs, and might be absent 
 some time ; he concluded by observing that he did not 
 consider it necessary to take him with him, as he could 
 dispense with his services, and Mr Heatherstone would be 
 glad to have him back. 
 
 " As you wish, sir," replied Sampson. " When am I to 
 go back ? " 
 
 " You may leave to-morrow as soon as you please. I 
 have no letter to send. You may tell them that I am well, 
 and will write as soon as I have anything positive to com- 
 municate." 
 
 Edward then made Sampson a present, and wished him 
 a pleasant journey. 
 
 At the hour appointed on the following day Edward 
 repaired to Mr Langton, who received him very cordially. 
 
 " I am all ready for you. Master Armitage : there is a 
 letter to two Catholic ladies in Lancashire, who will take 
 great care of you ; and here is one to a friend of mine in 
 
256 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Yorkshire. The ladies live about four miles from the 
 town of Bolton, and my Yorkshire friend in the city of 
 York. You may trust to either of them. And now, 
 farewell ; and, if possible, leave London before nightfall — 
 the sooner the better. Where is your servant ? " 
 
 " He has returned to Mr Heatherstone this morning." 
 
 " You have done right. Lose no time in leaving 
 London ; and don't be in a hurry in your future plans. 
 You understand me. If any one accosts you on the road 
 put no trust in any professions. You of course are going 
 down to your relations in the north. Have you pistols ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I have a pair which belonged to the unfor- 
 tunate Mr RatclifFe." 
 
 " Then they are good ones, Fll answer for it : no man 
 was more particular about his weapons, or knew how to 
 use them better. Farewell, Master Armitage, and may 
 success attend you ! " 
 
 Mr Langton held out his hand to Edward, who respect- 
 fully took his leave. 
 
 Chapter XXII 
 
 Edward was certain that Mr Langton would not have 
 advised him to leave London if he had not considered that 
 it was dangerous to remain. He therefore first called 
 upon the Hamburgh merchant, who, upon his explanation, 
 gave him a letter of credit to a friend who resided in the 
 city of York ; and then returned to the hotel, packed up 
 his saddle-bags, paid his reckoning, and, mounting his 
 horse, set off on the northern road. As it was late in the 
 afternoon before he was clear of the metropolis, he did 
 not proceed farther than Barnet, where he pulled up at 
 the inn. As soon as he had seen his horse attended to, 
 Edward, with his saddle-bags on his arm, went into the 
 room in the inn where all the travellers congregated. 
 Having procured a bed and given his saddle-bags into 
 
The Children of the New Forest ^^'J 
 
 the charge of the hostess, he sat down by the fire, which, 
 although it was warm weather, was nevertheless kept 
 alight. 
 
 Edward had made no alteration in the dress which he 
 had worn since he had been received in the house of Mr 
 Heatherstone. It was plain, although of good materials. 
 He wore a high-crowned hat, and altogether would, from his 
 attire, have been taken for one of the Roundhead party. 
 His sword and shoulder-belt were indeed of more gay 
 appearance than those usually worn by the Roundheads ; 
 but this was the only difference. 
 
 When Edward first entered the room there were three 
 persons in it, whose appearance was not very prepossessing. 
 They were dressed in what had once been very gay attire, 
 but which now exhibited tarnished lace, stains of wine, 
 and dust from travelling. They eyed him as he entered 
 with his saddle-bags, and one of them said — 
 
 " That's a fine horse you were riding, sir. Has he 
 much speed ? " 
 
 " He has," replied Edward, as he turned away, and 
 went into the bar to speak with the hostess, and give his 
 property into her care. 
 
 " Going north, sir ? " inquired the same person when 
 Edward returned. 
 
 " Not exactly," replied Edward, walking to the window 
 to avoid further conversation. 
 
 ** The Roundhead is on the stilts," observed another 
 of the party. 
 
 " Yes," replied the first ; *Mt is easy to see that he has 
 not been accustomed to be addressed by gentlemen ; for 
 half a pin I would slit his ears ! " 
 
 Edward did not choose to reply ; he folded his arms 
 and looked at the man with contempt. 
 
 The hostess, who had overheard the conversation, now 
 called for her husband, and desired him to go into the 
 room and prevent any further insults to the young gentle- 
 man who had just come in. The host, who knew the 
 parties, entered the room, and said — 
 
 C R 
 
258 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Now you'll clear out of this as fast as you can ; be off 
 with you, and go to the stables, or I'll send for somebody 
 whom you will not like." 
 
 The three men rose and swaggered, but obeyed the 
 host's orders, and left the room. 
 
 "I am sorry, young Master, that these roysterers 
 should have affronted you, as my wife tells me that they 
 have. I did not know that they were in the house. We 
 cannot well refuse to take in their horses ; but we know 
 well who they are, and, if you are travelling far, you had 
 better ride in company." 
 
 " Thank you for your caution, my good host," replied 
 Edward ; *' I thought that they were highwaymen, or 
 something of that sort." 
 
 " You have made a good guess, sir ; but nothing has 
 yet been proved against them, or they would not be here. 
 In these times we have strange customers, and hardly 
 know who we take in. You have a good sword there, 
 sir, I have no doubt ; but I trust that you have other 
 arms." 
 
 " I have," replied Edward, opening his doublet and 
 showing his pistols. 
 
 " That's right, sir. Will you take anything before you 
 go to bed ? " 
 
 " Indeed I will, for I am hungry ; anything will do, 
 with a pint of wine." 
 
 As soon as he had supped Edward asked the hostess for 
 his saddle-bags, and went up to his bed. 
 
 Early the next morning he rose and went to the stable 
 to see his horse fed. The three men were in the stables, 
 but they did not say anything to him. Edward returned 
 to the inn, called for breakfast, and, as soon as he had 
 finished, took out his pistols to renew the priming. 
 While so occupied he happened to look up, and perceived 
 one of the men with his face against the window, watching 
 him. "Well, now you see what you have to expect, if 
 you try your trade with me," thought Edward, "I am 
 very glad that you have been spying." Having replaced 
 
The Children of the New Forest 259 
 
 his pistols, Edward paid his reckoning, and went to the 
 stable desiring the ostler to saddle his horse and fix on his 
 saddle-bags. As soon as this was done he mounted and 
 rode off. Before he was well clear of the town the high- 
 waymen cantered past him on three well-bred active 
 horses. *'I presume we shall meet again," thought 
 Edward, who for some time cantered at a gentle rate, and 
 then, as his horse was very fresh, he put him to a faster 
 pace, intending to do a long day's work. He had ridden 
 about fifteen miles, when he came to a heath, and, as he 
 continued at a fast trot, he perceived the three highwaymen 
 about a quarter of a mile in advance of him ; they were 
 descending a hill which was between them, and he soon 
 lost sight of them again. Edward now pulled up his 
 horse to let him recover his wind, and walked him gently 
 up the hill. He had nearly gained the summit when he 
 heard the report of firearms, and soon afterwards a man 
 on horseback, in full speed, galloped over the hill towards 
 him. He had a pistol in his hand, and his head turned 
 back. The reason for this was soon evident, as imme- 
 diately after him appeared the three highwaymen in pursuit. 
 One fired his pistol at the man who fled, and missed him. 
 The man then fired in return, and with true aim, as one 
 of the highwaymen fell. All this was so sudden that 
 Edward had hardly time to draw his pistol and put spurs 
 to his horse before the parties were upon him, and were 
 passing him. Edward levelled at the second highwayman 
 as he passed him, and the man fell. The third highway- 
 man, perceiving this, turned his horse to the side of the 
 road, cleared a ditch, and galloped away across the heath. 
 The man who had been attacked had pulled up his horse 
 when Edward came to his assistance, and now rode up to 
 him, saying — 
 
 " I have to thank you, sir, for your timely aid ; for these 
 rascals were too many for me." 
 
 " You are not hurt, I trust, sir ? " replied Edward. 
 
 " No, not the least ; the fellow singed my curls though, 
 as you may perceive. They attacked me about half a mile 
 
26q The Children of the New Forest 
 
 from here. I was proceeding north when I heard the 
 clatter of hoofs behind me ; I looked round, and saw at 
 once what they were, and I sprung my horse out of the 
 road to a thicket close to it, that they might not surround 
 me. One of the three rode forward to stop my passage, 
 and the other two rode round to the back of the thicket to 
 get behind me. I then saw that I had separated them, and 
 could gain a start upon them by riding back again, which I 
 did as fast as I could, and they immediately gave chase. 
 The result you saw. Between us we have broken up the 
 gang J for both these fellows seem dead, or nearly 
 so." 
 
 " What shall we do with them ? " 
 
 ** Leave them where they are," replied the stranger. " I 
 am in a hurry to get on. I have important business at the 
 city of York, and cannot waste my time in depositions, and 
 such nonsense. It is only two scoundrels less in the world, 
 and there's an end of the matter." 
 
 As Edward was equally anxious to proceed, he agreed 
 with the stranger that it was best to do as he proposed. 
 
 "I am also going north," replied Edward, "and am 
 anxious to get there as soon as I can." 
 
 "With your permission we will ride together," said the 
 stranger. " I shall be the gainer, as I shall feel that I 
 have one with me who is to be trusted to in case of any 
 further attacks during our journey." 
 
 There was such a gentlemanlike, frank, and courteous 
 air about the stranger, that Edward immediately assented 
 to his proposal of their riding in company for mutual pro- 
 tection. He was a powerful, well-made man, of apparently 
 about one or two and twenty, remarkably handsome in 
 person, dressed richly, but not gaudily, in the cavalier 
 fashion, and wore a hat with a feather. As they proceeded, 
 they entered into conversation on indifferent matters for 
 some time, neither party attempting by any question to 
 discover who his companion might be. Edward had more 
 than once, when the conversation flagged for a minute, 
 considered what reply he should give in case his companion 
 
The Children of the New Forest 261 
 
 should ask him the cause of his journey, and at last had 
 made up his mind what to say. 
 
 A little before noon they pulled up to bait their horses 
 at a small village, — the stranger observing that he avoided 
 St Alban's, and all other large towns, as he did not wish 
 to satisfy the curiosity of people, or to have his motions 
 watched ; and therefore, if Edward had no objection, he 
 knew the country so well that he could save time by allow- 
 ing him to direct their path. Edward was, as may be 
 supposed, very agreeable to this, and daring their whole 
 journey they never entered a town, except they rode 
 through it after dark ; and put up at humble inns on the 
 roadside, where, if not quite so well attended to, at all 
 events they were free from observation. 
 
 It was, however, impossible that this reserve could 
 continue long, as they became more and more intimate 
 every day. At last the stranger said — 
 
 " Master Armitage, we have travelled together for some 
 time, interchanging thoughts and feelings, but with due 
 reserve as respects ourselves and our own plans. Is this 
 to continue ? If so, of course you have but to say so ; but 
 if you feel inclined to trust me, I have the same feeling 
 towards you. By your dress I should imagine that you 
 belonged to a party to which I am opposed ; but your 
 language and manners do not agree with your attire ; and 
 I think a hat and feathers would grace that head better 
 than the steeple-crowned affair which now covers it. It 
 may be that the dress is only assumed as a disguise : you 
 know best. However, as I say, I feel confidence in you, 
 to whatever party you may belong, and I give you credit 
 for your prudence and reserve in these troubled times. I 
 am a little older than you, and may advise you ; and I am 
 indebted to you, and cannot therefore betray you — at least 
 I trust you believe so." 
 
 " I do beheve it," replied Edward ; ** and I will so fai 
 answer you, Master Chaloner, that this attire of mine is 
 not the one which I would wear if I had my choice." 
 
 " I beheve that," replied Chaloner ; " and I cannot help 
 
262 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 thinking you are bound north on the same business as my- 
 self, which is, I confess to you honestly, to strike a blow 
 for the king. If you are on the same errand, I have two 
 old relations in Lancashire who are staunch to the cause ; 
 and I am going to their house to remain until I can join 
 the army. If you wish it, you shall come with me, and I 
 will promise you kind treatment and safety while under 
 their roof." 
 
 " And the names of these relatives of yours, Master 
 Chaloner ? " said Edward. 
 
 *'Nay, you shall have them; for when I trust, I trust 
 wholly. Their name is Conynghame." 
 
 Edward took his letter from out of his side-pocket, and 
 handed one of them to his fellow-traveller. The address 
 was, " To the worthy Mistress Conynghame, of Portlake, 
 near Bolton, county of Lancaster." 
 
 "It is to that address that I am going myself," said 
 Edward, smiling. " Whether it is the party you refer to 
 you best know." 
 
 Chaloner burst out with a loud laugh. 
 
 " This is excellent ! Two people meet, both bound on 
 the same business, both going to the same rendezvous, and 
 for three days do not venture to trust each other." 
 
 " The times require caution," replied Edward, as he 
 replaced his letter. 
 
 " You are right," answered Chaloner, " and you are of 
 my opinion. I know now that you have both prudence 
 and courage. The first quality has been scarcer with us 
 Cavaliers than the last ; however, now all reserve is over, 
 at least on my part." 
 
 " And on mine also," replied Edward. 
 
 Chaloner then talked about the chances of the war. He 
 stated that King Charles's army was in a good state of 
 discipline, and well found in everything ; that there were 
 hundreds in England who would join it, as soon as it had 
 advanced far enough into England; and that everything 
 wore a promising appearance. 
 
 " My father fell at the battle of Naseby, at the head 
 
The Children of the New Forest 263 
 
 of his retainers," said Chaloner, after a pause ; " and they 
 have contrived to fine the property, so that it has dwindled 
 from thousands down to hundreds. Indeed, were it not 
 for my good old aunts, who will leave me their estates, 
 and who now supply me liberally, I should be but a poor 
 gentleman." 
 
 " Your father fell at Naseby ? " said Edward. ** Were 
 you there ? " 
 
 " I was," replied Chaloner. 
 
 " My father also fell at Naseby," said Edward. 
 
 " Your father did ? " replied Chaloner, " I do not recol- 
 lect the name — Armitage — he was not in command there, 
 was he ? " continued Chaloner. 
 
 '^ Yes, he was," replied Edward. 
 
 '* There was none of that name among the officers that 
 I can recollect, young sir," replied Chaloner, with an air 
 of distrust. " Surely you have been misinformed." 
 
 " I have spoken the truth," replied Edward ; '* and 
 have now said so much that I must, to remove your 
 suspicion, say more than perhaps I should have done. 
 My name is not Armitage, although I have been so 
 called for some time. You have set me the example of 
 confidence, and I will follow it. My father was Colonel 
 Beverley, of Prince Rupert's troop." 
 
 Chaloner started with astonishment. 
 
 ** I'm sure that what you say is true," at last said he ; 
 " for I was thinking who it was that you reminded me 
 of. You are the very picture of your father. Although 
 a boy at the time, I knew him well. Master Beverley ; 
 a more gallant Cavalier never drew sword. Come, we 
 must be sworn friends in life and death, Beverley," con- 
 tinued Chaloner, extending his hand, which was eagerly 
 grasped by Edward, who then confided to Chaloner the 
 history of his life. When he had concluded, Chaloner 
 said — 
 
 "We all heard of the firing of Arnwood, and it is at 
 this moment believed that all the children perished. It 
 is one of the tales of woe that our nurses repeat to the 
 
264 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 children, and many a child has wept at your supposed 
 deaths. But tell me, now, had you not fallen in with me, 
 was it your intention to have joined the army under your 
 assumed name of Armitage ? " 
 
 " I hardly know what I intended to do. I wanted a 
 friend to advise me." 
 
 " And you have found one, Beverley. I owe my life to 
 you, and I will repay the debt as far as is in my power. 
 You must not conceal your name to your sovereign ; the 
 very name of Beverley is a passport -, but the son of 
 Colonel Beverley will be indeed welcomed. Why, the 
 very name will be considered as a harbinger of good 
 fortune. Your father was the best and truest soldier 
 that ever drew sword ; and his memory stands unrivalled 
 for loyalty and devotion. We are near to the end of our 
 journey ; yonder is the steeple of Bolton church. The 
 old ladies will be out of their wits when they find that 
 they have a Beverley under their roof." 
 
 Edward was much delighted at this tribute paid to his 
 father's memory, and the tears more than once started into 
 his eyes as Chaloner renewed his praise. 
 
 Late in the evening they arrived at Portlake, a grand 
 old mansion, situated in a park crowded with fine old 
 timber. Chaloner was recognised as they rode up the 
 avenue by one of the keepers, who hastened forward to 
 announce his arrival ; and the domestics had opened the 
 door for them before they arrived at it. In the hall they 
 were met by the old ladies, who expressed their delight 
 at seeing their nephew, as they had had great fear that 
 something had happened to him. 
 
 " And something did very nearly happen to me," replied 
 Chaloner, "had it not been for the timely assistance of my 
 friend here, who, notwithstanding his Puritan attire, I 
 hardly need tell you is a Cavalier devoted to the good 
 cause, when I state that he is the son of Colonel Beverley, 
 who fell at Naseby with my good father." 
 
 * * No one can be more welcome, then," replied the old 
 ladies, who extended their hands to Edward. They then 
 
The Children of the New Forest 265 
 
 went into a sitting-room, and supper was ordered to be 
 sent up immediately. 
 
 " Our horses will be well attended to, Edward," said 
 Chaloner ; ** we need not any longer look after them 
 ourselves. And now, good aunts, have you no letters for 
 me : 
 
 " Yes, there are several ; but you had better eat first." 
 
 " Not so ; let me have the letters ; we can read them 
 before supper, and talk them over when at table." 
 
 One of the ladies produced the letters, which Chaloner, 
 as he read them, handed over to Edward for his perusal. 
 They were from General Middleton, and some other 
 friends of Chaloner's who were with the army, giving him 
 information as to what was going on, and what their 
 prospects were supposed to be. 
 
 " You see that they have marched already," said 
 Chaloner, " and I think the plan is a good one, and it 
 has put General Cromwell in an awkward position. Our 
 army is now between his and London, with three days' 
 march in advance. And we shall now be able to pick up 
 our English adherents, who can join us without risk, as 
 we go along. It has been a bold step, but a good one ; 
 and if they only continue as well as they have begun we 
 shall succeed. The Parliamentary army is not equal to 
 ours in numbers, as it is ; and we shall add to ours daily. 
 The king has sent to the Isle of Man for the Earl of 
 Derby, who is expected to join to-morrow." 
 
 " And where is the army at this moment ? " inquired 
 Edward. 
 
 " They will be but a few miles from us to-night, their 
 march is so rapid ; to-morrow we will join if it pleases." 
 
 ** Most willingly," replied Edward. 
 
 After an hour's more conversation, they were shown 
 into their rooms, and retired for the night. 
 
266 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 Chapter XXIII 
 
 The next morning, before they had quitted their beds, 
 a messenger arrived with letters from General Middleton, 
 and from him they found that the king's army had en- 
 camped on the evening before not six miles from Portlake. 
 As they hastily dressed themselves, Chaloner proposed 
 to Edward that a little alteration in his dress would be 
 necessary ; and taking him to a wardrobe in which had 
 been put aside some suits of his own, worn when he was 
 a younger and slighter-made man than he was now, he 
 requested Edward to make use of them. Edward, who 
 was aware that Chaloner was right in his proposal, selected 
 two suits of colours which pleased him most ; and dressing 
 in one, and changing his hat for one more befitting his 
 new attire, was transformed into a handsome Cavalier. 
 As soon as they had broken their fast they took leave of 
 the old ladies, and, mounting their horses, set off for the 
 camp. An hour's ride brought them to the outposts ; and 
 communicating with the officer on duty, they were con- 
 ducted by an orderly to the tent of General Middleton, 
 who received Chaloner with great warmth as an old 
 friend, and was very courteous to Edward as soon as he 
 heard that he was the son of Colonel Beverley. 
 
 " I have wanted you, Chaloner," said Middleton ; "we 
 are raising a troop of horse ; the Duke of Buckingham 
 commands it, but Massey will be the real leader of it ; 
 you have influence in this county, and will, I have no 
 doubt, bring us many good hands." 
 
 " "Where is the Earl of Derby ? " 
 
 " Joined us this morning ; we have marched so quick 
 that we have not had time to pick our adherents up." 
 
 " And General Leslie ? " 
 
 "Is by no means in good spirits : why I know not. 
 "We have too many ministers with his army, that is 
 certain, and they do harm ; but we cannot help ourselves. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 267 
 
 His Majesty must be visible by this time ; if you are 
 ready I will introduce you j and when that is done we 
 will talk matters over." 
 
 General Middleton then walked with them to the 
 house in which the king had taken up his quarters for 
 the night ; and after a few minutes' waiting in the ante- 
 room they were admitted into his presence. 
 
 "Allow me, your Majesty," said General Middleton, 
 after the first salutations, " to present to you Major 
 Chaloner, whose father's name is not unknown to 
 you." 
 
 " On the contrary, well known to us," replied the 
 king, " as a loyal and faithful subject, whose loss we must 
 deplore. I have no doubt that his son inherits his 
 courage and his fidelity." 
 
 The king held out his hand, and Chaloner bent his 
 knee and kissed it. 
 
 " And now, your Majesty will be surprised that I 
 should present to you one of a house supposed to be 
 extinct — the eldest son of Colonel Beverley." 
 
 " Indeed ! " replied his Majesty ; " I heard that all his 
 family perished at the ruthless burning of Arnwood. I 
 hold myself fortunate, as a king, that even one son of so 
 loyal and brave a gentleman as Colonel Beverley has 
 escaped. You are welcome, young sir — most welcome 
 to us ; you must be near us ; the very name of Beverley 
 will be pleasing to our ears by night or day." 
 
 Edward knelt down and kissed his Majesty's hand, 
 and the king said — 
 
 "What can we do for a Beverley? let us know, that 
 we may show our feelings towards his father's memory ? " 
 
 " All I request is, that your Majesty will allow me to 
 be near you in the hour of danger," replied Edward. 
 
 " A right Beverley reply," said the king, " and so we 
 shall see to it, Middleton." 
 
 After a few more courteous words from his Majesty 
 they withdrew ; but General Middleton was recalled by 
 the king for a minute or two to receive his commands. 
 
268 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 When he rejoined Edward and Chaloner, he said to 
 Edward — 
 
 " I have orders to send in for his Majesty's signature 
 your commission as captain of horse, and attached to the 
 king's personal staff; it is a high compHment to the 
 memory of your father, sir, and, I may add, your own 
 personal appearance. Chaloner will see to your uniforms 
 and accoutrements ; you are well mounted, I believe ; 
 you have no time to lose, as we march to-morrow for 
 Warrington, in Cheshire." 
 
 " Has anything been heard of the Parliamentary army ? " 
 
 " Yes ; they are on the march towards London by the 
 Yorkshire road, intending to cut us off if they can. And 
 now, gentlemen, farewell ; for I have no idle time, I 
 assure you." 
 
 Edward was soon equipped, and now attended upon 
 the king. When they arrived at Warrington they found a 
 body of horse drawn up to oppose their passage onwards. 
 These were charged, and fled with a trifling loss ; and as 
 they were known to be commannded by Lambert, one of 
 Cromwell's best generals, there was great exultation in 
 the king's army ; but the fact was that Lambert had 
 acted upon Cromwell's orders, which were, to harass and 
 delay the march of the king as much as possible, but not 
 to risk with his small force anything like an engagement. 
 After this skirmish it was considered advisable to send 
 back the Ear] of Derby and many other officers of import- 
 ance into Lancashire, that they might collect the king's 
 adherents in that quarter and in Cheshire. Accordingly 
 the earl, with about two hundred oflicers and gentlemen, 
 left the army with that intention. It was then considered 
 that it would be advisable to march the army direct to 
 London ; but the men were so fatigued with the rapidity 
 of the march up to the present time, and the weather was 
 so warm, that it was decided in the negative ; and as 
 Worcester was a town well affected to the king, and the 
 country abounded with provisions, it was resolved that 
 the army should march there, and wait for English re- 
 
The Children of the New Forest 269 
 
 inforcements. This was done ; the city opened the gates 
 with every mark of satisfaction, and supplied the army 
 with all that it required. The first bad news which 
 reached them was the dispersion and defeat of the whole 
 of the Earl of Derby's party by a regiment of militia, 
 which had surprised them at Wigan during the night, 
 when they were all asleep, and had no idea that any 
 enemy was near to them. Although attacked at such a 
 disadvantage, they defended themselves till a large portion 
 of them were killed, and the remainder were taken 
 prisoners, and most of them brutally put to death. The 
 Earl of Derby was made a prisoner, but not put to death 
 with the others. 
 
 ** This is bad news, Chaloner," said Edward. 
 
 " Yes ; it is more than bad," replied the latter ; " we 
 have lost our best officers, who never should have left 
 the army ; and now, the consequences of the defeat will 
 be that we shall not have any people coming forward to 
 join us. The winning side is the right side in this world ; 
 and there is more evil than that : the Duke of Buckingham 
 has claimed the command of the army, which the king 
 has refused ; so that we are beginning to fight among 
 ourselves. General Leslie is evidently dispirited, and 
 thinks badly of the cause. Middleton is the only man who 
 does his duty. Depend upon it we shall have Cromwell 
 upon us before we are aware of it ; and we are in a state 
 of sad confusion — officers quarrelling, men disobedient, 
 much talking, and little doing. Here we have been five 
 days, and the works, which have been proposed to be 
 thrown up as defences, not yet begun." 
 
 " I cannot but admire the patience of the king, with so 
 much to harass and annoy him." 
 
 " He must be patient, perforce," replied Chaloner ; 
 " he plays for a crown, and it is a high stake ; but he 
 cannot command the minds of men, although he may the 
 persons. I am no croaker, Beverley ; but this I do say, 
 that if we succeed with this army, as it is at present dis- 
 organised, we shall perform a miracle." 
 
270 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 '* We must hope for the best," replied Edward ; 
 " common danger may cement those who would otherwise 
 be asunder ; and when they have the army of Cromwell 
 before them, they may be induced to forget their private 
 quarrels and jealousies and unite in the good cause." 
 
 " I wish I could be of your opinion, Beverley," replied 
 Chaloner ; " but I have mixed with the world longer than 
 you have, and I think otherwise." 
 
 Several more days passed, during which no defences 
 were thrown up, and the confusion and quarrelling in the 
 army continued to increase, until at last news arrived that 
 Cromwell was within half a day's march of them, and that 
 he had collected all the militia on his route, and was now 
 in numbers nearly double to those in the king's army. 
 All was amazement and confusion — nothing had been 
 done — no arrangements had been made — and Chaloner 
 told Edward that all was lost if immediate steps were not 
 taken. 
 
 On the 3rd of October the army of Cromwell appeared 
 in sight. Edward had been on horseback, attending the 
 king, for the best part of the night, the disposition of the 
 troops had been made as well as it could ; and it was 
 concluded, as Cromwell's army remained quiet, that no 
 attempt would be made on that day. About noon the 
 king returned to his lodging, to take some refreshment 
 after his fatigue. Edward was with him ; but before an 
 hour had passed the alarm came that the armies were 
 engaged. The king mounted his horse, which was ready 
 saddled at the door ; but before he could ride out of the 
 city he was met and nearly beaten back by the whole 
 body almost of his own cavalry, who came running on 
 with such force that he could not stop them. His Majesty 
 called to several of the officers by name, but they paid no 
 attention ; and so great was the panic, that both the king, 
 and his staff who attended him, were nearly overthrown 
 and trampled under foot. 
 
 Cromwell had passed a large portion of his troops over 
 the river without the knowledge of his opponents, and 
 
The Children of the New Forest 271 
 
 when the attack was made in so unexpected a quarter a 
 panic ensued. Where General Middleton and the Duke of 
 Hamilton commanded, a very brave resistance was made ; 
 but Middleton being wounded, and the Duke of Hamilton 
 having had his leg taken off by a round shot, and many 
 gentlemen having fallen, the troops, deserted by the 
 remainder of the army, at last gave way, and the rout was 
 general, the foot throwing away their muskets before they 
 were discharged. 
 
 His Majesty rode back into the town and found a body 
 of horse, who had been persuaded by Chaloner to make a 
 stand. " Follow me," said his Majesty, " we will see 
 what the enemy are about. I do not think they pursue, 
 and if so, we may yet rally from this foolish panic." 
 
 His Majesty, followed by Edward, Chaloner, and several 
 of his personal staff, then galloped out to reconnoitre ; 
 but to his mortification he found that the troops had not 
 followed him, but gone out of the town by the other gate, 
 and that the enemy's cavalry in pursuit were actually in 
 the town. Under such circumstances, by the advice of 
 Chaloner and Edward, his Majesty withdrew, and turning 
 his horse's head he made all haste to leave Worcester. 
 After several hours' riding, the king found himself in 
 company of about 4000 of the cavalry who had so 
 disgracefully fled ; but they were still so panic-struck 
 that he could put no confidence in them, and having 
 advised with those about him he resolved to quit them. 
 This he did without mentioning his intentions to any of 
 his staff, not even Chaloner or Edward, leaving at night 
 with two of his servants, whom he dismissed as soon as it 
 was daylight, considering that his chance of escape would 
 be greater if he was quite alone. 
 
 It was not till next morning that the troops discovered 
 that the king had left them, and then they determined 
 to separate, and as the major portion were from Scotland 
 to make what haste they could back to that country. 
 And now Chaloner and Edward consulted as to their 
 plans. 
 
272 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " It appears to me," said Edward, laughing, ** that the 
 danger of this campaign of ours will consist in getting 
 back again to our own homes ; for I can most safely assert 
 that I have not as yet struck a blow for the king." 
 
 **That is true enough, Beverley. When do you 
 purpose going back to the New Forest ? I think, if you 
 will permit me, I will accompany you," said Chaloner. 
 " All the pursuit will be to the northward to intercept 
 and overtake the retreat into Scotland. I cannot therefore 
 go to Lancashire ; and indeed, as they know that I am 
 out, they will be looking for me everywhere." 
 
 " Then come with me," said Edw^ard ; ** I will find you 
 protection till you can decide what to do. Let us ride on 
 away from this, and we will talk over the matter as we 
 go ; but depend upon it, the farther south we get the 
 safer we shall be ; but still not safe, unless we can change 
 our costume. There will be a strict search for the king 
 to the south, as they will presume that he will try to get 
 safe to France. Hark ! what is that ? I heard the report 
 of arms. Let us ride up this hill and see what is going 
 on." 
 
 They did so, and perceived that there was a skirmish 
 between a party of Cavaliers and some of the Parliamentary 
 cavalry at about a quarter of a mile distant. 
 
 **Come, Chaloner, let us at all events have one blow," 
 said Edward. 
 
 " Agreed," replied Chaloner, spurring his horse ; and 
 down they went at full speed, and in a minute were in the 
 melee^ coming on the rear of the Parliamentary troops. 
 
 This sudden attack from behind decided the affair. 
 The Parliamentary troopers, thinking that there were 
 more than two coming upon them, made off after another 
 minute's combat, leaving five or six of their men on the 
 ground. 
 
 " Thanks, Chaloner ! thanks, Beverley ! " said a voice, 
 which they immediately recognised. It was that of 
 Grenville, one of the king's pages. " These fellows with 
 me were just about to run if you had not come to our 
 
 i 
 
The Children of the New Forest 273 
 
 aid. I will remain with them no longer, but join you if 
 you will permit me." 
 
 " At all events remain here till they go away — I will 
 send them off." 
 
 "My lads, you must all separate, or there will be 
 no chance of escape. No more than two should ride 
 together. Depend upon it we shall have more of the 
 troops here directly." 
 
 The men, about fifteen in number, who had been 
 in company with Grenville, considered that Chaloner's 
 advice was good, and without ceremony set off, with 
 their horses' heads to the northward, leaving Chaloner, 
 Edward, and Grenville together on the field of the affray. 
 A dozen men were lying on the ground, either dead 
 or severely wounded ; seven of them were of the king's 
 party, and the other five of the Parliamentary troops. 
 
 " Now what I propose," said Edward, " is this, — let 
 us do what we can for those who are wounded, and then 
 strip off the dresses and accoutrements of those Parlia- 
 mentary dragoons who are dead, and dress ourselves in 
 them, accoutrements and all. We can then pass through 
 the country in safety, as we shall be supposed to be one 
 of the parties looking for the king." 
 
 " That is a good idea," replied Chaloner, " and the 
 sooner it is done the better." 
 
 "Well," said Edward, wiping his sword, which he 
 still held drawn, and then sheathing it, "I will take the 
 spoils of this fellow nearest to me : he fell by my hand, 
 and I am entitled to them by all the laws of war and 
 chivalry j but first let us dismount and look to the 
 wounded." 
 
 They tied their horses to a tree, and having given 
 what assistance they could to the wounded men, they 
 proceeded to strip three of the Parliamentary troopers j 
 and then, laying aside their own habiliments, they dressed 
 themselves in the uniform of the enemy, and mounting 
 their horses made all haste from the place. Having 
 gained about twelve miles, they pulled up their horses and 
 
274 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 rode at a more leisurely pace. It was now eight o'clock 
 in the evening, but still not very dark ; they therefore 
 rode on another five miles, till they came to a small 
 village, where they dismounted at an ale-house, and 
 put their horses into the stable. 
 
 ** We must be insolent and brutal in our manners, or we 
 shall be suspected." 
 
 "Very true," said Grenville, giving the ostler a kick 
 and telling him to bestir himself if he did not want his 
 ears cropped. 
 
 They entered the alehouse, and soon found out they 
 were held in great terror. They ordered everything 
 of the best to be produced, and threatened to set fire 
 to the house if it was not ; they turned the man and his 
 wife out of their bed, and all three went to sleep in it ; 
 and, in short, they behaved in such an arbitrary manner 
 that nobody doubted that they were Cromweirs men. 
 In the morning they set off again, by Chaloner's advice 
 paying for nothing that they had ordered, although they 
 had all of them plenty of money. They now rode fast, 
 inquiring at the places which they passed through 
 whether any fugitives had been seen, and if they came 
 to a town, inquiring, before they entered, whether there 
 were any Parliamentary troops. So well did they 
 manage, that after four days they had gained the skirts 
 of the New Forest, and concealed themselves in a thicket 
 till night-time, when Edward proposed that he should 
 conduct his fellow-travellers to the cottage, where he 
 would leave them till his plans were arranged. 
 
 Edward had already arranged his plans. His great 
 object was to ward off any suspicion of where he had 
 been, and of course any idea that the Intendant had 
 been a party to his acts ; and the fortunate change of his 
 dress enabled him now to do so with success. He had 
 decided to conduct his two friends to the cottage that 
 night, and the next morning to ride over in his Parlia- 
 mentary costume to the Intendant's house, and bring the 
 first news of the success of Cromwell and the defeat at 
 
The Children of the New Forest ly^ 
 
 Worcester ; by which stratagem it would appear as if 
 he had been with the Parliamentary, and not with the 
 Jacobite army. 
 
 As they had travelled along, they found that the news 
 of Cromwell's success had not yet arrived : in those times 
 there was not the rapidity of communication that we now 
 have, and Edward thought it very probable that he would 
 be the first to communicate the intelligence to the Intend- 
 and and those who resided near him. 
 
 As soon as it was dusk, the three travellers left their 
 retreat, and, guided by Edward, soon arrived at the 
 cottage. Their appearance at first created no little con- 
 sternation, for Humphrey and Pablo happened to be in 
 the yard when they heard the clattering of the swords and 
 accoutrements, and through the gloom observed, as they 
 advanced, that the party were troopers. At first, Hum- 
 phrey was for running on and barring the door, but, on 
 a second reflection, he felt that he could not do a more 
 imprudent thing, if there was danger-, and he therefore 
 contented himself with hastily imparting the intelligence 
 to his sisters, and then remaining at the threshold to 
 meet the coming of the parties. The voice of Edward 
 calling him by name dissipated all alarm, and in another 
 minute he was in the arms of his brother and sisters. 
 
 " First let us take our horses to the stable, Humphrey," 
 said Edward, after the first greeting was over, " and then 
 we will come and partake of anything that Alice can 
 prepare for us, for we have not fared over well for the 
 last three days." 
 
 Accompanied by Humphrey and Pablo, they all went 
 to the stables, and turned out the ponies to make room 
 for the horses j and as soon as they were all fed and 
 littered down they returned to the cottage, and Chaloner 
 and Grenville were introduced. Supper was soon on 
 the table, and they were too hungry to talk while they 
 were eating, so but little information was gleaned from 
 them that night, previous to Alice and Edith leaving the 
 room to prepare beds for the new-comers. When the beds 
 
276 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 were ready, Chaloner and Grenville retired, and then 
 Edward remained half an hour with Humphrey, to com- 
 municate to him what had passed. Of course he could not 
 enter into detail ; but told him that he would get informa- 
 tion from their new guests after he had left, which he must 
 do early in the morning. 
 
 " And now, Humphrey, my advice is this : My two 
 friends cannot remain in this cottage, for many reasons ; 
 but we have the key of Clara's cottage, and they can take 
 up their lodging there, and we can supply them with 
 all they want until they find means of going abroad, 
 which is their intention. I must be off to the Intendant's 
 to-morrow, and the day after I will come over to you. 
 In the meantime our guests can remain here, while you 
 and Pablo prepare the cottage for them ; and when I 
 return everything shall be settled, and we will conduct 
 them to it. I do not think there is much danger of 
 their being discovered while they remain there, certainly 
 not so much as if they were here ; for we must expect 
 parties of troops in every direction now, as they were 
 when the king's father made his escape from Hampton 
 Court. And now to bed, my good brother ; and call me 
 early, for I much fear that I shall not wake up, if you 
 do not." 
 
 The brothers then parted for the night. 
 
 The next morning, long before their guests were 
 awake, Edward had been called by Humphrey, and found 
 Pablo at the door with his horse. Edward, who had put 
 on his Parliamentary accoutrements, bade a hasty farewell 
 to them, and set off across the forest to the house of 
 the Intendant, where he arrived before they had left 
 their bedrooms. The first person he encountered was, 
 very fortunately, Oswald, who was at his cottage-door. 
 Edward beckoned to him, being then about one hundred 
 yards off; but Oswald did not recognise him at first, and 
 advanced towards him in a very leisurely manner, to 
 ascertain what the trooper might wish to inquire. But 
 Edward called him Oswald, and that was sufficient. In 
 
The Children of the New Forest 277 
 
 few words Edward told him how all was lost, and how 
 he had escaped by changing clothes with one of the 
 enemy. 
 
 " I am now come to bring the news to the Intendant, 
 Oswald. You understand me, of course ? " 
 
 " Of course I do, Master Edward, and will take care 
 that it is well known that you have been fighting by the 
 side of Cromwell all this time. I should recommend you 
 to show yourself in this dress for the remainder of the 
 day, and then every one will be satisfied. Shall I go to 
 the Intendant's before you ? " 
 
 " No, no, Oswald ; the Intendant does not require me 
 to be introduced to him, of course. I must now gallop 
 up to his house and announce myself. Farewell for the 
 present — I shall see you during the day." 
 
 Edward put spurs to his horse, and arrived at the 
 Intendant's at full speed, making no small clattering in 
 the yard below as he went in, much to the surprise of 
 Sampson, who came out to ascertain what was the cause, 
 and who was not a little surprised at perceiving Edward, 
 who threw himself off the horse, and desiring Sampson to 
 take it to the stable, entered the kitchen, and disturbed 
 Phoebe, who was preparing breakfast. "Without speaking 
 to her, Edward passed on to the Intendant's room, and 
 knocked. 
 
 " Who is there ? " said the Intendant. 
 
 " Edward Armitage," was the reply, and the door was 
 opened. The Intendant started back at the sight of 
 Edward in the trooper's costume. 
 
 *' My dear Edward, I am glad to see you in any dress ; 
 but this requires explanation. Sit down and tell me all." 
 
 ** All is soon told, sir," replied Edward, taking off his 
 iron skull-cap, and allowing his hair to fall down on his 
 shoulders. 
 
 He then, in few words, stated what had happened, and 
 by what means he had escaped, and the reason why he 
 had kept on the trooper's accoutrements and made his 
 appearance in them. 
 
278 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ** You have done very prudently," replied the Intendant, 
 " and you have probably saved me ; at all events you have 
 warded off all suspicion, and those who are spies upon 
 me will now have nothing to report except to my favour. 
 Your absence has been commented upon, and made known 
 at high quarters, and suspicion has arisen in consequence. 
 Your return as one of the Parliamentary forces will now 
 put an end to all ill-natured remarks. My dear Edward, 
 you have done me a service. As my secretary, and having 
 been known to have been a follower of the Beverleys, your 
 absence was considered strange, and it was intimated at 
 high quarters that you had gone to join the king's forces, 
 and that with my knowledge and consent. This I have 
 from Langton ; and it has in consequence injured me not a 
 little : but now your appearance will make all right again. 
 Now we will first to prayers, and then to breakfast ; and 
 after that we will have a more detailed account of what 
 has taken place since your departure. Patience and Clara 
 will not be sorry to recover their companion ; but how 
 they will like you in that dress I cannot pretend to say. 
 However, I thank God that you have returned safe to us ; 
 and I shall be most happy to see you once more attend 
 in the more peaceful garb of a secretary." 
 
 "I will, with your permission, sir, not quit this costume for 
 one day, as it may be as well that I should be seen in it." 
 
 " You are right, Edward : for this day retain it ; to- 
 morrow you will resume your usual costume. Go down 
 to the parlour ; you will find Patience and Clara anxiously 
 waiting for you, I have no doubt. I will join you there 
 in ten minutes." 
 
 Edward left the room, and went downstairs. It hardly 
 need be said how joyfully he was received by Patience and 
 Clara. The former, however, expressed her joy in tears 
 — the latter in wild mirth. 
 
 We will pass over the explanations and the narrative 
 of what had occurred, which was given by Edward to Mr 
 Heatherstone in his own room. The Intendant said, as he 
 concluded — 
 
The Children of the New Forest 279 
 
 " Edward, you must now perceive that, for the present, 
 nothing more can be done ; if it pleases the Lord, the 
 time will come when the monarch will be reseated on 
 his throne ; at present, we must bow to the powers that 
 be ; and I tell you frankly it is my opinion that Cromwell 
 aims at sovereignty, and will obtain it. Perhaps it may be 
 better that we should suffer the infliction for a time, as for 
 a time only can it be upheld, and it may be the cause of 
 the king being more schooled and more fitted to reign 
 than, by what you have told me in the course of your 
 narrative, he at present appears to be." 
 
 " Perhaps so, sir," replied Edward. " I must say that 
 the short campaign I have gone through has very much 
 opened my eyes. I have seen but little true chivalric 
 feeling, and much of interested motives, in those who 
 have joined the king's forces. The army collected was 
 composed of most discordant elements, and were so dis- 
 contented, so full of jealousy and ill-will, that I am not 
 surprised at the result. One thing is certain, that there 
 must be a much better feeling existing between all parties, 
 before such a man as Cromwell can ever be moved from 
 his position ; and, for the present, the cause may be 
 considered as lost." 
 
 ** You are right, Edward," replied the Intendant ; " I 
 would they were better ; but, as they are, let us make 
 the best of them. You have now seen enough to have 
 subdued that fiery zeal for the cause which previously 
 occupied your whole thoughts; now let us be prudent, 
 and try if we cannot be happy." 
 
 Chapter XXIV 
 
 It was only to Oswald that Edward made known what had 
 occurred ; he knew that he was to be trusted. The next 
 day Edward resumed his forester's dress, while another 
 one was preparing for him, and went over to the cottage ; 
 
2 8o The Children of the New Forest 
 
 where, with the consent of the Intendant, he proposed 
 remaining for a few days. Of course Edward had not 
 failed to acquaint the Intendant with his proposed plans 
 relative to Chaloner and Grenville, and received his con- 
 sent ; at the same time advising that they should gain the 
 other side of the Channel as soon as they possibly could. 
 Edward found them all very anxious for his arrival. 
 Humphrey and Pablo had been to the cottage, which they 
 had found undisturbed since the capture of the robbers, 
 and made everything ready for the reception of the two 
 Cavaliers, as on their first journey they took with them a 
 cart-load of what they knew would be necessary. Chaloner 
 and Grenville appeared to be quite at home already, and 
 not very willing to shift their quarters. They, of course, 
 still retained their troopers' clothes, as they had no other 
 to wear until they could be procured from Lymington; 
 but, as we have before mentioned, they were in no want 
 of money. They had been amusing the girls and Humphrey 
 with a description of what had occurred during the cam- 
 paign, and Edward found that he had but little to tell 
 them, as Chaloner had commenced his narrative with an 
 account of his first meeting with Edward when he had 
 been attacked by the highwaymen. As soon as he could 
 get away, Edward went out with Humphrey to have some 
 conversation with him. 
 
 *'Now, Humphrey, as you have pretty well heard all 
 my adventures since our separation, let me hear what you 
 have been doing." 
 
 " I have no such tales of stirring interest to narrate as 
 Chaloner has been doing as your deputy, Edward," replied 
 Humphrey. " All I can say is, that we have had no 
 visitors — that we have longed for your return — and that 
 we have not been idle since you quitted us." 
 
 "What horses were those in the stable," said Edward, 
 " that you turned out to make room for ours when we 
 arrived ? " 
 
 Humphrey laughed, and then informed Edward of the 
 manner in which they had succeeded in capturing them. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 281 
 
 " Well, you really deserve credit, Humphrey, and 
 certainly were not born to be secluded in this forest." 
 
 " I rather think that I have found that I was born for 
 it," replied Humphrey, " although, I must confess, that 
 since you have quitted us I have not felt so contented here 
 as I did before. You have returned, and you have no 
 idea what an alteration I see in you since you have mixed 
 with the world, and have been a party in such stirring 
 scenes." 
 
 "Perhaps so, Humphrey," replied Edward; "and yet 
 do you know that, although I so ardently wished to mix 
 with the world, and to follow the wars, I am anything 
 but satisfied with what I have seen of it •, and so far from 
 feeling any inclination to return to it I rather feel more 
 inclined to remain here, and remain in quiet and in peace. 
 I have been disappointed, that is the truth. There is 
 a great difference between the world such as we fancy 
 it when we are pining for it, and the world when we 
 actually are placed within the vortex, and perceive the 
 secret springs of men's actions. I have gained a lesson, 
 but not a satisfactory one, Humphrey ; it may be told in 
 a very few words. It is a most deceitful and hollow 
 world ! and that is all said in a few words." 
 
 "What very agreeable, pleasant young men are Masters 
 Chaloner and Grenville," observed Humphrey. 
 
 " Chaloner I know well," replied Edward ; "he is to 
 be trusted, and he is the only one in whom I have been 
 able to place confidence, and therefore I was most fortunate 
 in falling in with him as I did on my first starting. Gren- 
 ville I know little about ; we met often, it is true, but it 
 was in the presence of the king, being both of us on his 
 staff; at the same time, I must acknowledge that I know 
 nothing against him ; and this I do know, which is, that 
 he is brave." 
 
 Edward then narrated what had passed between the 
 Intendant and himself since his return; and how well 
 satisfied the Intendant had been with his ruse in returning 
 to him in the dress of a trooper. 
 
282 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Talking about that, Edward, do you not think it 
 likely that we shall have the troopers down here in search 
 of the king ? " 
 
 "I wonder you have not had them already," replied 
 Edward. 
 
 ** And what shall we do if they arrive ? " 
 
 " That is all prepared for," replied Edward ; " although, 
 till you mentioned it, I had quite forgotten it. The 
 Intendant was talking with me on the subject last night, 
 and here is an appointment for you as verderer, signed by 
 him, which you are to use as you may find necessary ; and 
 here is another missive, ordering you to receive into your 
 house two of the troopers who may be sent down here, 
 and find them quarters and victuals, but not to be compelled 
 to receive more. Until the search is over, Chaloner and 
 Grenville must retain their accoutrements and remain with 
 us. And, Humphrey, if you have not made any use of the 
 clothes which I left here — I mean the first dress I had 
 made when I was appointed secretary, and which I thought 
 rather too faded to wear any longer — I will put it on now, 
 as, should any military come here as scouters to the 
 Intendant, I shall have some authority over them." 
 
 *' It is in your chest, where you left it, Edward. The 
 girls did propose to make two Josephs out of it for winter 
 wear ; but they never have thought of it since, or have not 
 had time. By-the-bye, you have not told me what you 
 think of Alice and Edith after your long absence." 
 
 " I think they are both very much grown and very much 
 improved," replied Edward, " but I must confess to you 
 that I think it is high time that they were, if possible, 
 removed from their present homely occupations, and 
 instructed as young ladies should be." 
 
 " But how, Edward, is that to be ? " 
 
 " That I cannot yet tell, and it grieves me that I can- 
 not ; but still I see the necessity of it, if ever we are to 
 return to our position in society." 
 
 " And are we ever to return ? " 
 
 **I don't know. I thought little of it before I went 
 
The Children of the New Forest 283 
 
 away and mixed in society ; but since I have been in the 
 world I have been compelled to feel that my dear sisters 
 are not in their sphere, and I have resolved upon trying 
 if I cannot find a more suitable position for them. Had 
 we been successful I should have had no difficulty ; but 
 now I hardly know what to do." 
 
 "I have not inquired about Mistress Patience, brother ; 
 how is she ? " 
 
 "She is as good and as handsome as ever, and very 
 much grown ; indeed, she is becoming quite womanly." 
 
 " And Clara ? " 
 
 " Oh, I do not perceive any difference in her : I think 
 she is grown, but I hardly observed her. Here comes 
 Chaloner ; we will tell him of our arrangements in case 
 we are disturbed by the military parties." 
 
 **It is a most excellent arrangement," said Chaloner, 
 when Edward had made the communication ; " and it was 
 a lucky day when I first fell in with you, Beverley." 
 
 " Not Beverley, I pray you ; that name is to be for- 
 gotten ; it was only revived for the occasion." 
 
 "Very true; then, Master Secretary Armitage, I think 
 the arrangement excellent : the only point will be to find 
 out what troops are sent down in this direction, as we must 
 of course belong to some other regiment, and have been 
 pursued from the field of battle. I should think that 
 Lambert's squadrons will not be this way." 
 
 ** We will soon ascertain that ; let your horses be 
 saddled and accoutred, so that should any of them make 
 their appearance the horses may be at the door. It is my 
 opinion that they will be here some time to-day." 
 
 "I fear that it will be almost impossible for the king to 
 escape," observed Chaloner. 
 
 " I hardly know what to think of his leaving us in that 
 way." 
 
 " I have reflected upon it," replied Edward, ** and I 
 think it was perhaps prudent : some were to be trusted, 
 and some not ; it was impossible to know who were and 
 who were not — he therefore trusted nobody. Besides, 
 
284 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 his chance of escape, if quite alone, is greater than if in 
 company." 
 
 " And yet I feel a little mortified that he did not trust 
 me," continued Edward ; " my life was at his service." 
 
 " He could no more read your heart than he could mine 
 or others," observed Chaloner ; " and any selection would 
 have been invidious : on the whole, I think he acted wisely, 
 and I trust that it will prove so. One thing is certain, 
 which is, that all is over now, and that for a long while — 
 we may let our swords rest in their scabbards. Indeed, I 
 am sickened with it, after what I have seen, and would 
 gladly live here with you, and help to till the land — away 
 from the world and all its vexations. What say you, 
 Edward j will you and your brother take me as a labourer 
 after all is quiet again ? " 
 
 " You would soon tire of it, Chaloner ; you were made 
 for active exertion and bustling in the world." 
 
 "Nevertheless, I think, under two such amiable and 
 pretty mistresses, I could stay well contented here : it is 
 almost Arcadian. But still it is selfish for me to talk in 
 this way ; indeed, my feelings are contrary to my words." 
 
 " How do you mean, Chaloner ? " 
 
 " To be candid with you, Edward, I was thinking what 
 a pity it is that two such sweet girls as your sisters should 
 be employed here in domestic drudgery, and remain in such 
 an uncultivated state — if I may be pardoned for speaking 
 so freely — but I do so because I am convinced that, if in 
 proper hands, they would grace a court ; and you must 
 feel that I am right." 
 
 " Do you not think that the same feelings have passed 
 in my mind, Chaloner ? Indeed, Humphrey will tell you 
 that we were speaking on the same subject but an hour 
 ago. You must, however, be aware of the difficulty I am 
 in : were I in possession of Arnwood and its domain, then 
 indeed — but that is all over now, and I presume I shall 
 shortly see my own property, whose woods are now in 
 sight of me, made over to some Roundhead, for good 
 services against the Cavaliers at Worcester." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 285 
 
 " Edward," replied Chaloner, " I have this to say to you, 
 and I can say it because you know that I am indebted to 
 you for my life, and that is a debt that nothing can cancel : 
 If at any time you determine upon removing your sisters 
 from this, recollect my maiden aunts at Portlake. They 
 cannot be in better hands, and they cannot be in the hands 
 of any person who will more religiously do their duty 
 towards them, and be pleased with the trust confided to 
 them. They are rich, in spite of exactions ; but in these 
 times women are not fined and plundered as men are, and 
 they have been well able to afford all that has been taken 
 from them, and all that they have voluntarily given to 
 the assistance of our party. They are alone, and I really 
 believe that nothing would make them more happy than to 
 have the care of the two sisters of Edward Beverley — be 
 sure of that. But I will be more sure of it, if you will 
 find means of sending to them a letter, which I shall write 
 to them. I tell you that you will do them a favour, and 
 that if you do not accept the offer, you will sacrifice your 
 sisters' welfare to your own pride, — which I do not think 
 you would do." 
 
 " Most certainly I will not do that," replied Edward ; 
 " and I am fully sensible of your kind offer ; but I can say 
 no more until I hear what your good aunts may reply to 
 your letter. You mistake me much, Chaloner, if you 
 think that any sense of obligation would prevent me from 
 seeing my sisters removed from a position so unworthy of 
 them, but which circumstances have driven them to. 
 That we are paupers is undeniable ; but I never shall 
 forget that my sisters are the daughters of Colonel 
 Beverley." 
 
 " I am delighted with your reply, Edward, and I fear 
 not that of my good aunts. It will be a great happiness 
 to me when I am wandering abroad to know that your 
 sisters are under their roof, and are being educated as they 
 ought to be." 
 
 ** What's the matter, Pablo?" said Humphrey to the 
 former, who came running, out of breath. 
 
286 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 ** Soldiers," said Pablo ; " plenty of them, gallop this 
 way — gallop every way." 
 
 "Now, Chaloner, we must get ourselves out of this 
 scrape ; and I trust that afterwards all will be well," said 
 Edward. " Bring the horses out to the door ; and, 
 Chaloner, you and Grenville must wait within : bring my 
 horse out also, as it will appear as if I had just ridden 
 over. I must in to change my dress. Humphrey, keep a 
 look-out and let us know when they come." 
 
 Chaloner and Edward went in, and Edward put on his 
 dress of secretary. Shortly afterwards a party of cavalry 
 were seen galloping towards the cottage. They soon 
 arrived there, and pulled up their horses. An officer who 
 headed them addressed Humphrey in a haughty tone, and 
 asked him who he was. 
 
 " I am one of the verderers of the forest, sir," replied 
 Humphrey respectfully. 
 
 ** And whose cottage is that ? and who have you there ?" 
 
 " The cottage is mine, sir ; two of the horses at the 
 door belong to two troopers who have come in quest of 
 those who fled from Worcester ; the other horse belongs 
 to the secretary of the Intendant of the forest. Master 
 Heatherstone, who has come over with directions from the 
 Intendant as to the capture of the rebels." 
 
 At this moment Edward came out and saluted the officer. 
 
 "This is the secretary, sir. Master Armitage," said 
 Humphrey, falling back. 
 
 Edward saluted the officer, and said — 
 
 " Master Heatherstone, the Intendant, has sent me over 
 here to make arrangements for the capture of the rebels. 
 This man is ordered to lodge two troopers as long as they 
 are considered necessary to remain ; and I have directions 
 to tell any officer whom I may meet that Mr Heatherstone 
 and his verderers will take good care that none of the 
 rebels are harboured in this direction ; and that it will be 
 better that the troops scour the southern edge of the 
 forest, as it is certain that the fugitives will try all they can 
 to embark for France." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 287 
 
 " What regiment do the troopers belong to that you 
 have here ? " 
 
 ** I believe to Lambert's troop, sir ; but they shall come 
 out and answer for themselves. Tell those men to come 
 out," said Edward to Humphrey. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; but they are hard to wake, for they have 
 ridden from Worcester ; but I will rouse them." 
 
 " Nay, I cannot wait," replied the officer. " I know 
 none of Lambert's troops, and they have no information to 
 give." 
 
 " Could you not take them with you, sir, and leave two 
 of your men instead of them ; for they are troublesome 
 people to a poor man, and devour everything ? " said 
 Humphrey submissively. 
 
 '* No, no," replied the officer, laughing, " we all know 
 Lambert's people — a friend or enemy is much the same to 
 them. I have no power over them, and you must make 
 the best of it. — Forward ! men," continued the officer, 
 saluting Edward as he passed on : and in a minute or two 
 they were far in the distance. 
 
 ** That's well over," observed Edward. " Chaloner and 
 Grenville are too young-looking and too good-looking for 
 Lambert's villains ; and a sight of them might have 
 occasioned suspicion. We must, however, expect more 
 visits. Keep a good look-out, Pablo." 
 
 Edward and Humphrey then went in and joined the 
 party inside the cottage, who were in a state of no little 
 suspense during the colloquy outside. 
 
 " Why, Alice, dearest, you look quite pale ! " said 
 Edward, as he came in. 
 
 " I feared for our guests, Edward. I'm sure that if 
 they had come in to the cottage. Master Chaloner and 
 Master Grenville would never have been beheved to be 
 troopers." 
 
 " We thank you for the compliment, Mistress Alice," 
 said Chaloner ; " but I think, if necessary, I could ruffle 
 and swear with the best, or rather the worst of them. We 
 passed for troopers very well on the road here." 
 
288 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Yes, but you did not meet any other troopers." 
 
 "That's very true, and shows your penetration. I 
 acknowledge that with troopers there would have been 
 more difficulty j but still, among so many thousands there 
 must be many varieties, and it would be an awkward thing 
 for an officer of one troop to arrest upon suspicion the men 
 belonging to another. I think, when we are visited again, 
 I shall sham intoxication — that will not be very suspicious." 
 
 "No, not on either side," replied Edward. "Come, 
 Alice, we will eat what dinner you may have ready for us." 
 
 For three or four days the Parliamentary forces con- 
 tinued to scour the forest, and another visit or two was 
 paid to the cottage, but without suspicion being created, in 
 consequence of the presence of Edward, and his explana- 
 tions. The parties were invariably sent in another direction. 
 Edward wrote to the Intendant, informing him what had 
 occurred, and requesting permission to remain a few days 
 longer at the cottage ; and Pablo, who took the letter, 
 returned with one from the Intendant, acquainting him that 
 the king had not yet been taken ; and requesting the 
 utmost vigilance on his part to ensure his capture, with 
 directions to search various places, in com.pany with the 
 troopers who had been stationed at the cottage ; or if he 
 did not like to leave the cottage, to show the letter to any 
 officer commanding parties in search, that they might act 
 upon the suggestions contained in it. This letter Edward 
 had an opportunity of showing to one or two officers 
 commanding parties, who approached the cottage, and 
 to whom Edward went out to communicate with, thereby 
 preventing their stopping there. 
 
 At last, in about a fortnight, there was not a party in 
 the forest, all of them having gone down to the sea-side, 
 to look out for the fugitives, several of whom were taken. 
 
 Humphrey took the cart to Lymington, to procure 
 clothes for Chaloner and Grenville, and it was decided 
 that they should assume those of verderers of the forest, 
 which would enable them to carry a gun. As soon as 
 Humphrey had obtained what was requisite, Chaloner 
 
The Children of the New Forest 289 
 
 and Grenville were conducted to Clara's cottage, and took 
 possession, — of course never showing themselves outside 
 the wood which surrounded it. Humphrey lent them 
 Holdfast as a watch dog, and they took leave of Alice and 
 Edith with much regret. Humphrey and Edward accom- 
 panied them to their new abode. It was arranged that 
 the horses should remain under the care of Humphrey, as 
 they had no stable at Clara's cottage. 
 
 On parting, Chaloner gave Edward the letter for his 
 aunts ; and then Edward once more bent his steps towards 
 the Intendant's house, and found himself in the company 
 of Patience and Clara. 
 
 Edward narrated to the Intendant all that had occurred, 
 and the Intendant approved of what he had done ; strongly 
 advising that Chaloner and Grenville should not attempt 
 to go to the continent till all pursuit was over. 
 
 " Here's a letter I have received from the Government^ 
 Edward, highly commending my vigilance and activity in 
 pursuit of the fugitives. It appears that the officers you 
 fell in with have written up to state what admirable dis- 
 positions we had made. It is a pity, is it not, Edward, 
 that we are compelled to be thus deceitful in this world ^ 
 Nothing but the times, and the wish to do good, could 
 warrant it. "We meet the wicked, and fight them with 
 their own weapons ; but although it is treating them as 
 they deserve, our conscience must tell us that it is not 
 right." 
 
 ** Surely, sir, to save the lives of people who have 
 committed no other fault except loyalty to their king, will 
 warrant our so doing — at least, I hope so." 
 
 " According to the Scriptures, I fear it will not j but it 
 is a difficult question for us to decide. Let us be guided 
 by our own consciences ; if they do not reproach us we 
 cannot be far from right." 
 
 Edward then produced the letter he had received from 
 Chaloner, requesting that the Intendant would have the 
 kindness to forward it. 
 
 " I see," replied the Intendant j " I can forward these 
 c T 
 
290 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 through Langton. I presume it is to obtain credit for 
 money. It shall go on Thursday." 
 
 The conference was then broken up, and Edward went 
 to see Oswald. 
 
 Chapter XXV 
 
 For several days Edward remained at home, anxiously 
 awaiting every news which arrived j expecting every time 
 that the capture of the king would be announced, and, 
 with great joy, finding that hitherto all efforts had been 
 unsuccessful. But there was a question which now arose 
 in Edward's mind, and which was the cause of deep reflec- 
 tion. Since the proposal of sending his sisters away had 
 been started, he felt the great inconvenience of his still 
 representing himself to the Intendant as the grandson 
 of Armitage. His sisters, if sent to the ladies at 
 Portlake, must be sent without the knowledge of the 
 Intendant j and if so, the discovery of their absence 
 would soon take place, as Patience Heatherstone would be 
 constantly going over to the cottage ; and he now asked 
 himself the question whether, after all the kindness and 
 confidence which the Intendant had shown him, he was 
 right in any longer concealing from him his birth and 
 parentage. He felt that he was doing the Intendant an 
 injustice in not showing to him that confidence which he 
 deserved. 
 
 That he was justified in so doing at first, he felt ; but 
 since the joining the king's army, and the events which had 
 followed, he considered that he was treating the Intend- 
 ant ill, and he now resolved to take the first opportunity 
 of making the confession. But to do it formally, and 
 without some opportunity which might offer, he felt 
 awkward. At last he thought that he would at once make 
 the confession to Patience, under the promise of secrecy. 
 That he might do at once ; and, after he had done so, the 
 
The Children of the New Forest 291 
 
 Intendant could not tax him with want of confidence 
 altogether. He had now analysed his feelings towards 
 Patience ; and he felt how dear she had become to him. 
 During the time he was with the army she had seldom 
 been out of his thoughts ; and although he was often in 
 the society of well-bred women, he saw not one that, in 
 his opinion, could compare with Patience Heatherstone ; 
 but still, what chance had he of supporting a wife ? At 
 present, at the age of nineteen, it was preposterous. 
 Thoughts like these ran in his mind, chasing each other, 
 and followed by others as vague and unsatisfactory ; and, 
 in the end, Edward came to the conclusion that he was 
 without a penny, and that being known as the heir of 
 Beverley would be to his disadvantage ; that he was 
 in love with Patience Heatherstone, and had no chance at 
 present of obtaining her ; and that he had done well up 
 to the present time in concealing who he was from the 
 Intendant, who could safely attest that he knew not that 
 he was protecting the son of so noted a Cavalier ; and 
 that he would confess to Patience who he was, and give 
 as a reason for not telling her father, that he did not wish 
 to commit him by letting him know who it was that was 
 under his protection. How far the reader may be satisfied 
 with the arguments which Edward was satisfied with, we 
 cannot pretend to say; but Edward was young, and hardly 
 knew how to extricate himself from the cloak which 
 necessity had first compelled him to put on. Edward 
 was already satisfied that he was not quite looked upon 
 with indifference by Patience Heatherstone ; and he was 
 not yet certain whether it was not a grateful feeling that 
 she had towards him more than any other ; that she 
 believed him to be beneath her in birth, he felt convinced, 
 and therefore she could have no idea that he was Edward 
 Beverley. It was not till several days after he had made 
 up his mind that he had an opportunity of being with 
 her alone, as Clara RatclifFe was their constant companion. 
 However, one evening Clara went out, and stayed out 
 so long, carelessly wrapped up, that she caught cold ; 
 
292 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 and the following evening she remained at home, leaving 
 Edward and Patience to take their usual walk unaccom- 
 panied by her. They had walked for some minutes in 
 silence, when Patience observed — 
 
 " You are very grave, Edward, and have been very 
 grave ever since your return ; have you anything to vex 
 you beyond the failure of the attempt ? " 
 
 "Yes, I have, Patience. I have much on my con- 
 science, and do not know how to act. I want an adviser 
 and a friend, and know not where to find one." 
 
 " Surely, Edward, my father is your sincere friend, 
 and not a bad adviser." 
 
 " I grant it ; but the question is between your father 
 and me, and I cannot advise with him for that reason." 
 
 "Then advise with me, Edward, if it is not a secret 
 of such moment that it is not to be trusted to a woman : 
 at all events it will be the advice of a sincere friend ; 
 you will give me credit for that." 
 
 "Yes, and for much more; for I think I shall have 
 good advice, and will therefore accept your offer. I feel. 
 Patience, that although I was justified, on my first ac- 
 quaintance with your father, in not making known to 
 him a secret of some importance, yet now that he has 
 put such implicit confidence in me, I am doing him and 
 myself an injustice in not making the communication — 
 that is, as far as confidence in him is concerned, I 
 consider that he has a right to know all, and yet I feel 
 that it would be prudent on my part that he should not 
 know all, as the knowledge might impHcate him with 
 those with whom he is at present allied. A secret some- 
 times is dangerous ; and if your father could not say 
 that on his honour he knew not of the secret, it might 
 harm him if the secret became afterwards known. Do 
 you understand me ? " 
 
 " I cannot say that I exactly do ; you have a secret 
 that you wish to make known to my father, and you 
 think the knowledge of it may harm him. I cannot 
 imagine what kind of secret that may be." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 293 
 
 "WelJ, I can give you a case in point. Suppose now 
 that I knew that King Charles was hidden in your 
 stable-loft : such might be the case, and your father be 
 ignorant of it, and his assertion of his ignorance would 
 be believed ; but if I were to tell your father that the 
 king was there, and it was afterwards discovered, do you 
 not see that by confiding such a secret to him I should 
 do harm, and perhaps bring him into trouble ? " 
 
 "I perceive now, Edward; do you mean to say that 
 you know where the king is concealed ? for if you do, 
 I must beg of you not to let my father know anything 
 about it. As you say, it would put him in a difficult 
 position, and must eventually harm him much. There 
 is a great difference between wishing well to a cause and 
 supporting it in person. My father wishes the king well, 
 I believe, but, at the same time, he will not take an active 
 part, as you have already seen; at the same time, I am 
 convinced that he would never betray the king if he knew 
 where he was. I say, therefore, if that is your secret, 
 keep it from him, for his sake and for mine, Edward, if 
 you regard me." 
 
 " You know not how much I regard you. Patience. 
 I saw many high-born women when I was away, but none 
 could I see equal to Patience Heatherstone, in my opinion ; 
 and Patience was ever in my thoughts during my long 
 absence." 
 
 *'I thank you for your kind feelings towards me," 
 replied Patience ; " but, Master Armitage, we were talk- 
 ing about your secret." 
 
 " Master Armitage ! " rejoined Edward ; " how well 
 you know how to remind me, by that expression, of my 
 obscure birth and parentage, whenever I am apt to forget 
 the distance which I ought to observe ! " 
 
 *' You are wrong ! " replied Patience ; " but you flattered 
 me so grossly that I called you Master Armitage to show 
 that I disliked flattery ; that was all. I dislike flattery 
 from those who are above me in rank, as well as those 
 who are below me ; and I should have done the same to 
 
294 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 any other person, whatever his condition might be. But 
 forget what I said ; I did not mean to vex you, only to punish 
 you for thinking me so silly as to believe such nonsense." 
 
 " Your humility may construe that into flattery which 
 was said by me in perfect sincerity and truth — that I 
 cannot help," replied Edward. "I might have added 
 much more, and yet have been sincere ; if you had not 
 reminded me of my not being of gentle birth I might have 
 had the presumption to have told you much more ; but I 
 have been rebuked." 
 
 Edward finished speaking, and Patience made no reply : 
 they walked on for several moments without exchanging 
 another syllable. At last Patience said — 
 
 " I will not say who is wrong, Edward ; but this I do 
 know, that the one who first offers the olive-branch after 
 a misunderstanding cannot but be right. I offer it now, 
 and ask you whether we are to quarrel about one little 
 word. Let me ask you, and give me a candid answer: 
 Have I ever been so base as to treat as an inferior one to 
 whom I have been so much obliged ? " 
 
 "It is I who am in fault. Patience," replied Edward. 
 "I have been dreaming for a long while, pleased with 
 my dreams ; and forgetting that they were dreams, and 
 not likely to be realised. I must now speak plainly. I 
 love you. Patience ; love you so much that to part from 
 you would be misery — to know that my love was rejected, 
 as bitter as death. That is the truth, and I can conceal it 
 no longer. Now I admit you have a right to be angry." 
 
 **I see no cause for anger, Edward," replied Patience. 
 "I have not thought of you but as a friend and bene- 
 factor ; it would have been wrong to have done otherwise. 
 I am but a young person, and must be guided by my 
 father. I would not offend him by disobedience. I thank 
 you for your good opinion of me, and yet I wish you had 
 not said what you have." 
 
 "Am I to understand from your reply, that if your 
 father raised no objection, my lowly birth would be none 
 in your opinion ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 295 
 
 " Your birth has never come into my head, except when 
 reminded of it by yourself." 
 
 " Then, Patience, let me return for the present to what 
 I had to confide to you. I was " 
 
 " Here comes my father, Edward," said Patience. 
 
 " Surely I have done wrong, for I feel afraid to meet him." 
 
 Mr Heatherstone now joined them, and said to Edward — 
 
 ** I have been looking for you ; I have news from 
 London which has rejoiced me much. I have at last 
 obtained what I have some time been trying for; and, 
 indeed, I may say that your prudence and boldness in 
 returning home as a trooper, added to your conduct in 
 the forest, has greatly advanced, and ultimately obtained 
 for me my suit. There was some suspense before that ; 
 but you conduct has removed it ; and now we shall have 
 plenty to do." 
 
 They walked to the house, and the Intendant, as soon 
 as he had gained his own room, said to Edward — 
 
 " There is a grant to me of a property which I have 
 long solicited for my services — read it." 
 
 Edward took up the letter, in which the Parliament 
 informed Mr Heatherstone that his application for the 
 property of Arnwood had been acceded to, and signed 
 by the Commissioners ; and that he might take immediate 
 possession. Edward turned pale as he laid the document 
 down on the table. 
 
 "We will ride to-morrow, Edward, and look it over. 
 I intend to rebuild the house." 
 
 Edward made no reply. 
 
 " Are you not well ? " said the Intendant, with surprise. 
 
 ** Yes, sir," replied Edward, " I am well, I believe j 
 but I will confess to you that I am disappointed. I did 
 not think that you would have accepted a property from 
 such a source, and so unjustly sequestrated." 
 
 "I am sorry, Edward," replied the Intendant, "that I 
 should have fallen in your good opinion; but allow me 
 to observe that you are so far right, that I never would 
 have accepted a property to which there were living 
 
2g6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 claimants ; but this is a different case. For instance, the 
 Ratcliffe Property belongs to little Clara and is seques- 
 trated. Do you think I would accept it ? Never ! But 
 here is a property without an heir ; the whole family 
 perished in the flames of Arnwood ! There is no living 
 claimant ! It must be given to somebody, or remain with 
 the Government. This property, therefore, and this 
 property only, out of all sequestrated, I selected ; as I 
 felt that, in obtaining it, I did harm to no one. I have 
 been offered others, but have refused them. I would 
 accept of this, and this only ; and that is the reason why 
 my applications have hitherto been attended with no 
 success. I trust you believe me, Edward, in what I 
 assert ? " 
 
 "First answer me one question, Mr Heatherstone. 
 Suppose it were proved that the whole of the family did 
 not, as it is supposed, perish at the conflagration of 
 Arnwood ? Suppose a rightful heir to it should at any 
 time appear, would you then resign the property to him ? " 
 
 " As I hope for heaven, Edward, I would ! " replied 
 the Intendant, solemnly raising his eyes upwards as he 
 spoke. " I then should think that I had been an instru- 
 ment to keep the property out of other hands less 
 scrupulous, and should surrender it as a trust which had 
 been confided to me for the time only." 
 
 "With such feelings, Mr Heatherstone, I can now 
 congratulate you upon your having obtained possession of 
 the property," replied Edward. 
 
 " And yet I do not deserve so much credit, as there 
 is little chance of my sincerity being put to the test, 
 Edward. There is no doubt that the family all perished j 
 and Arnwood will become the dower of Patience Heather- 
 stone." 
 
 Edward's heart beat quick. A moment's thought told 
 him his situation. He had been prevented, by the inter- 
 ruption of Mr Heatherstone, from making his confession 
 to Patience ; and now he could not make it to anybody 
 without a rupture with the Intendant, or a compromise. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 297 
 
 by asking what he so earnestly desired — the hand of 
 Patience. Mr Heatherstone observing to Edward that 
 he did not look so well, said supper was ready ; and that 
 they had better go into the next room ; Edward mechani- 
 cally followed. At supper he was tormented by the 
 incessant inquiries of Clara, as to what was the matter 
 with him. He did not venture to look at Patience, and 
 made a hasty retreat to bed ; complaining, as he well 
 might do, of a severe headache. 
 
 Edward threw himself on his bed, but to sleep was 
 impossible. He thought of the events of the day over 
 and over again. Had he any reason to believe that 
 Patience returned his affection ? No : her reply was too 
 calm, too composed, to make him suppose that ; and now 
 that she would be an heiress, there would be no want of 
 pretenders to her hand ; and he would lose her and his 
 property at the same time. It was true that the Intendant 
 had declared that he would renounce the property if the 
 true heir appeared, but that was easy to say upon the 
 conviction that no heir would appear •, and even if he did 
 renounce it, the Parliament would receive it again, rather 
 than it should fall into the hands of a Beverley. " Oh 
 that I had never left the cottage ! " thought Edward. " I 
 might then at least have become resigned and contented 
 with my lot. Now I am miserable, and, whichever way I 
 turn, I see no prospect of being otherwise. One thing 
 only I can decide upon, which is, that I will not remain 
 any longer than I can help under this roof. I will go 
 over and consult with Humphrey ; and if I can only 
 place my sisters as I want, Humphrey and I will seek our 
 fortunes." 
 
 Edward rose at daylight, and, dressing himself, went 
 down and saddled his horse. Desiring Sampson to tell 
 the Intendant that he had gone over to the cottage, and 
 would return by the evening, he rode across the forest, 
 and arrived just as they were sitting down to breakfast. 
 His attempts to be cheerful before his sisters did not 
 succeed, and they were all grieved to see him look so 
 
298 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 pale and haggard. As soon as breakfast was over Edward 
 made a sign, and he and Humphrey went out. 
 
 " What is the matter, my dear brother ? " said 
 Humphrey. 
 
 " I will tell you all. Listen to me," replied Edward, 
 who then gave him the detail of all that had passed, from 
 the time he had walked out with Patience Heatherstone 
 till he went to bed. " Now, Humphrey, you know all ; 
 and what shall I do ? Remain there I cannot ! " 
 
 " If Patience Heatherstone had professed regard for 
 you," replied Humphrey, " the affair would have been 
 simple enough. Her father could have no objections to 
 the match ; and he would at the same time have acquitted 
 his conscience as to the retaining of the property : but you 
 say she showed none." 
 
 " She told me very calmly that she was sorry that I had 
 said what I did." 
 
 " But do women always mean what they say, brother ? " 
 said Humphrey. 
 
 " She does, at all events," replied Edward ; " she is 
 truth itself. No, I cannot deceive myself. She feels a 
 deep debt of gratitude for the service I rendered her ; 
 and that prevented her from being more harsh in her reply 
 than what she was." 
 
 " But if she knew that you were Edward Beverley, do 
 you not think that it would make a difference in her ? " 
 
 " And if it did, it would be too humiliating to think 
 that I was only married for my rank and station." 
 
 "But, considering you of mean birth, may she not 
 have checked those feelings which she considered under 
 the circumstances improper to indulge ? " 
 
 " Where there is such a sense of propriety there can be 
 little affection." 
 
 " I know nothing about these things, Edward," replied 
 Humphrey ; " but I have been told that a woman's heart 
 is not easily read ; or if I have not been told it, I 
 have read it or dreamt it. — What do you propose to 
 do ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 299 
 
 "What I fear you will not approve of, Humphrey; 
 it is to break up our establishment altogether. If the 
 answer is favourable from the Misses Conynghame, my 
 sisters shall go to them ; but that we had agreed upon 
 already. Then for myself — I intend to go abroad, resume 
 my name, and obtain employment in some foreign service. 
 I will trust to the king for assisting me to that." 
 
 " That is the worst part of it, Edward ; but if your 
 peace of mind depends upon it, I will not oppose it." 
 
 " You, Humphrey, may come with me and share my 
 fortunes, or do what you think more preferable." 
 
 ** I think then, Edward, that I shall not decide rashly. 
 I must have remained here with Pablo, if my sisters had 
 gone to the Ladies Conynghame and you had remained 
 with the Intendant ; I shall, therefore, till I hear from 
 you, remain where I am, and I shall be able to observe 
 what is going on here, and let you know." 
 
 " Be it so," replied Edward ; " let me only see my 
 sisters well placed, and I shall be off the next day. It is 
 misery to remain there now." 
 
 After some more conversation Edward mounted his 
 horse and returned to the Intendant's. He did not 
 arrive till late, for supper was on the table. The Intend- 
 ant gave him a letter for Mister Chaloner, which was 
 enclosed in one from Mr Langton; and further informed 
 Edward that news had arrived of the king having made 
 his escape to France. 
 
 "Thank God for that!" exclaimed Edward. "With 
 your leave, sir, I will to-morrow deliver this letter to the 
 party to whom it is addressed, as I know it to be of 
 consequence." 
 
 The Intendant having given his consent, Edward 
 retired without having exchanged a word with Patience 
 or Clara beyond the usual civilities of the table. 
 
 The following morning Edward, who had not slept an 
 hour during the night, set off for Clara's cottage, and 
 found Chaloner and Grenville still in bed. At the sound 
 of his voice the door was opened, and he gave Chaloner 
 
300 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 the letter ; the latter read it and then handed it to Edward. 
 The Misses Conynghame were delighted at the idea of 
 receiving the two daughters of Colonel Beverley, and 
 would treat them as their own ; they requested that they 
 might be sent to London immediately, where the coach 
 would meet them to convey them down to Lancashire. 
 They begged to be kindly remembered to Captain 
 Beverley, and to assure him that his sisters should be 
 well cared for. 
 
 " I am much indebted to you, Chaloner," said Edward ; 
 " I will send my brother off with my sisters as soon as 
 possible. You will soon think of returning to France j 
 and if you will permit me, I will accompany you." 
 
 **You, Edward! that will be delightful; but you 
 had no idea of the kind when last we met. What has 
 induced you to alter your mind ? " 
 
 " I will tell you by-and-bye ; I do not think I shall be 
 here again for some days. I must be a great deal at the 
 cottage when Humphrey is away ; for Pablo will have a 
 great charge upon him — what with the dairy, and horses, 
 and breed of goats, and other things — more than he can 
 attend to ; but as soon as Humphrey returns, I will come 
 to you and make preparations for our departure. Till 
 then farewell, both of you. We must see to provision 
 you for three weeks or a month before Humphrey starts." 
 Edward bade them a hearty farewell, and then rode to 
 the cottage. 
 
 Although Alice and Edith had been somewhat prepared 
 for leaving the cottage, yet the time was so very uncertain, 
 that the blow fell heavy upon them. They were to leave 
 their brothers, whom they loved so dearly, to go to 
 strangers ; and when they understood that they were 
 to leave in two days, and that they should not see Edward 
 again, their grief was very great ; but Edward reasoned 
 with Alice and consoled her, although with Edith it was 
 a more difficult task. She not only lamented her brothers, 
 but her cow, her pony, and her kids ; all the dumb 
 animals were friends and favourites of Edith ; and even 
 
The Children of the New Forest 301 
 
 the idea of parting with Pablo was the cause of a fresh 
 burst of tears. Having made every arrangement with 
 Humphrey, Edward once more took his leave, promising 
 to come over and assist Pablo as soon as he could. 
 
 The next day Humphrey was busied in his prepara- 
 tions. They supplied the provisions to Clara's cottage ; 
 and when Pablo took them over in the cart, Humphrey 
 rode to Lymington and provided a conveyance to London 
 for the following day. We may as well observe that they 
 set off at the hour appointed, and arrived safely at London 
 in three days. There, at an address given in the letter, 
 they found the coach waiting ; and having given his 
 sisters into the charge of an elderly waiting-woman, who 
 had come up in the coach to take charge of them, they 
 quitted him with many tears, and Humphrey hastened 
 back to the New Forest. 
 
 On his return he found, to his surprise, that Edward 
 had not called at the cottage as he had promised ; and, 
 with a mind foreboding evil, he mounted a horse and set 
 off across the forest to ascertain the cause. As he was 
 close to the Intendant's house he was met by Oswald, 
 who informed him that Edward had been seized with a 
 violent fever, and was in a very dangerous state, having 
 been delirious for three or four days. 
 
 Humphrey hastened to dismount, and knocked at the 
 door of the house; it was opened by Sampson, and 
 Humphrey requested to be shown up to his brother's 
 room. He found Edward in the state described by 
 Oswald, and wholly unconscious of his presence ; the 
 maid, Phoebe, was by his bedside. 
 
 " You may leave," said Humphrey, rather abruptly ; 
 ** I am his brother." 
 
 Phoebe retired, and Humphrey was alone with his 
 brother. 
 
 " It was, indeed, an unhappy day when you came to 
 this house," exclaimed Humphrey, as the tears rolled 
 down his cheeks ; " my poor, poor Edward ! " 
 
 Edward now began to talk incoherently, and attempted 
 
3© 2 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 to rise from the bed, but his efforts were unavailing — he 
 was too weak ; but he raved of Patience Heatherstone, 
 and he called himself Edward Beverley more than once, 
 and he talked of his father and of Arnwood. 
 
 " If he has raved in this manner," thought Humphrey, 
 " he has not many secrets left to disclose. I will not 
 leave him, and will keep others away if I can." 
 
 Humphrey had been sitting an hour with his brother, 
 when the surgeon came to see his patient. He felt his 
 pulse, and asked Humphrey if he was nursing him. 
 
 " I am his brother, sir," replied Humphrey. 
 
 "Then, my good sir, if you perceive any signs of 
 perspiration — and I think now that there is a little — 
 keep the clothes on him and let him perspire freely. If 
 so, his life will be saved." 
 
 The surgeon withdrew, saying that he would return 
 again late in the evening. 
 
 Humphrey remained for another two hours at the 
 bedside, and then feeling that there was a sign of per- 
 spiration, he obeyed the injunctions of the surgeon, and 
 held on the clothes, against all Edward's endeavours to 
 throw them off. For a short time the perspiration was 
 profuse, and the restlessness of Edward subsided into a 
 deep slumber. 
 
 " Thank Heaven ! there are then hopes." 
 
 " Did you say there were hopes ? " repeated a voice 
 behind him. 
 
 Humphrey turned, and perceived Patience and Clara 
 behind him, who had come in without his observing it. 
 
 " Yes," replied Humphrey, looking reproachfully at 
 Patience, " there are hopes, by what the surgeon said to 
 me — hopes that he may yet be able to quit this house, 
 which he was so unfortunate as to enter." 
 
 This was a harsh and rude speech of Humphrey's ; but 
 he considered that Patience Heatherstone had been the 
 cause of his brother's dangerous state, and that she had 
 not behaved well to him. 
 
 Patience made no reply, but falling down on her knees 
 
The Children of the New Forest 303 
 
 by the bedside, prayed silently ; and Humphrey's heart 
 smote him for what he had said to her. ** She cannot 
 be so bad," thought Humphrey, as Patience and Clara 
 quitted the room without the least noise. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the Intendant came up into the 
 room, and offered his hand to Humphrey, who pretended 
 not to see it, and did not take it. 
 
 " He has got Arnwood ; that is enough for him," 
 thought Humphrey j but my hand in friendship he shall 
 not receive." 
 
 The Intendant put his hand within the clothes, and 
 feeling the high perspiration in which Edward was in, 
 said — 
 
 " I thank thee, O God ! for all Thy mercies, and 
 that Thou hast been pleased to spare this valuable life." 
 " How are your sisters. Master Humphrey ? " said the 
 Intendant; "my daughter bade me inquire. I will send 
 over to them and let them know that your brother is 
 better, if you do not leave this for the cottage yourself 
 after the surgeon has called again." 
 
 " My sisters are no longer at the cottage. Master 
 Heatherstone," replied Humphrey ; " they have gone to 
 some friends who have taken charge of them. I saw them 
 safe to London myself, or I should have known of my 
 brother's illness and have been here before this." 
 
 " You indeed tell me news. Master Humphrey," replied 
 the Intendant. " With whom, may I ask, are your sisters 
 placed, and in what capacity are they gone ? " 
 
 This reply of the Intendant's reminded Humphrey that 
 he had somewhat committed himself, as being supposed to 
 be the daughters of a forester, it was not to be thought 
 that they had gone up to be educated ; and he therefore 
 replied — 
 
 " They found it lonely in the forest, Mr Heatherstone, 
 and wished to see London j so we have taken them there, 
 and put them into the care of those who have promised 
 that they shall be well placed." 
 
 The Intendant appeared to be much disturbed and 
 
304 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 surprised, but he said nothing, and soon afterwards 
 quitted the room. He almost immediately returned with 
 the surgeon, who, as soon as he felt Edward's pulse, 
 declared that the crisis was over, and that when he awoke 
 he would be quite sensible. Having given directions as 
 to the drink of his patient, and some medicine which he 
 was to take, the surgeon then left, stating that he should 
 not call until the next evening, unless he was sent for, as 
 he considered all danger over. 
 
 Edward continued in a quiet slumber for the major 
 portion of the night. It was just break of day when he 
 opened his eyes. Humphrey offered him some drink, 
 which Edward took greedily ; and seeing Humphrey, 
 said — 
 
 " Oh, Humphrey, I had quite forgotten where I was 
 — I'm so sleepy ! " and with these words his head fell 
 on the pillow, and he was again asleep. 
 
 When it was broad daylight Oswald came into the 
 room — 
 
 " Master Humphrey, they say that all danger is over 
 now, but that you have remained here all night. I will 
 relieve you now, if you let me. Go and take a walk in 
 the fresh air — it will revive you." 
 
 " I will, Oswald, and many thanks. My brother has 
 woke up once, and, I thank God, quite sensible. He will 
 know you when he wakes again, and then do you send for 
 me. 
 
 Humphrey left the room, and was glad, after a night 
 of close confinement in a sick-room, to feel the cool 
 morning air fanning his cheeks. He had not been long 
 out of the house before he perceived Clara coming towards 
 him. 
 
 " How d'ye do, Humphrey .? " said Clara ; " and how is 
 brother this morning ? " 
 
 " He is better, Clara, and I hope now out of danger." 
 
 " But, Humphrey," continued Clara ; " when we came 
 into the room last night, what made you say what you 
 did ? " 
 
The Children of the New Forest 305 
 
 ** I do not recollect that I said anything." 
 
 ** Yes, you did ; you said that there were now hopes 
 that your brother would be able soon to quit this house, 
 which he had been so unfortunate as to enter. Do you 
 recollect ? " 
 
 *' I may have said so, Clara," replied Humphrey ; "it 
 was only speaking my thoughts aloud." 
 
 " But why do you think so, Humphrey ? Why has 
 Edward been unfortunate in entering this house ? That 
 is what I want to know. Patience cried so much after she 
 left the room because you said that. Why did you say 
 so ? You did not think so a short time ago." 
 
 "No, my dear Clara, I did not, but I do now, and I 
 cannot give you my reasons ; so you must say no more 
 about it." 
 
 Clara was silent for a time, and then said — 
 
 "Patience tells me that your sisters have gone away 
 from the cottage. You told her father so." 
 
 "It is very true ; they have gone." 
 
 " But why have they gone ? What have they gone 
 for ? Who is to look after the cows and goats and 
 poultry ? Who is to cook your dinner, Humphrey ? 
 What can you do without them, and why did you send 
 them away without letting me or Patience know that they 
 were going, so that at least we might have bid them 
 farewell ? " 
 
 " My dear Clara," replied Humphrey — who, feeling no 
 little difficulty in replying to all these questions, resolved 
 to cut the matter short by appearing to be angry — " you 
 know that you are the daughter of a gentleman, and so is 
 Patience Heatherstone. You are both of gentle birth j 
 but my sisters, you know, are only the daughters of a 
 forester, and my brother Edward and I are no better. 
 It does not become Mistress Patience and you to be 
 intimate with such as we are, especially now that Mistress 
 Patience is a great heiress : for her father has obtained the 
 large property of Arnwood, and it will be hers after his 
 death. It is not fit that the heiress of Arnwood should 
 
3o6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 mix herself up with forester's daughters ; and as we had 
 friends near Lymington who offered to assist us, and take 
 our sisters under their charge, we thought it better that 
 they should go ; for what would become of them, if any 
 accident was to happen to Edward or to me ? Now they 
 will be provided for. After they have been taught, they 
 will make very nice tire-women to some lady of quality," 
 added Humphrey, with a sneer. " Don't you think they 
 will, my pretty Clara ? " 
 
 Clara burst into tears. 
 
 " You are very unkind, Humphrey," sobbed she. " You 
 had no right to send away your sisters. I don't believe 
 you — that's more ! " and Clara ran away into the house. 
 
 Chapter XXVI 
 
 Our readers may think that Humphrey was very unkind ; 
 but it was to avoid being questioned by Clara, who was 
 evidently sent for the purpose, that he was so harsh. At 
 the same time it must be admitted that Mr Heatherstone 
 having obtained possession of Arnwood rankled no doubt 
 in the minds of both the brothers, and every act now, on 
 the part of him or his family, was viewed in a false medium. 
 But our feelings are not always at our control, and Edward 
 was naturally impetuous, and Humphrey so much attached, 
 and so much alarmed at his brother's danger, that he was 
 even more excited. The blow fell doubly heavy, as it 
 appeared that at the very same time Patience had rejected 
 his brother and taken possession of their property, which 
 had been held by the family for centuries. What made 
 the case more annoying was, that explanation, if there was 
 any to offer on either side, was, under present circum- 
 stances, almost impossible. 
 
 Soon after Clara left him Humphrey returned to his 
 brother's room. He found him awake, and talking to 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 307 
 
 Oswald. Ardently pressing his brother's hand, Edward 
 said — 
 
 " My dear Humphrey, I shall soon be well now, and 
 able, I trust, to quit this house. What I fear is, that 
 some explanation will be asked for by the Intendant, not 
 only relative to my sisters having left us, but also upon 
 other points. This is what I wish to avoid, without giving 
 offence. I do not think that the Intendant is so much to 
 blame in having obtained my property, as he does not know 
 that a Beverley existed, but I cannot bear to have any 
 further intimacy with him, especially after what has taken 
 place between me and his daughter. What I have to 
 request is, that you will never quit this room while I am 
 still here, unless you are relieved by Oswald ; so that the 
 Intendant or anybody else may have no opportunity of 
 having any private communication with me, or forcing me 
 to listen to what they may have to say. I made this known 
 to Oswald before you came in." 
 
 "Depend upon it, it shall be so, Edward; for I am of 
 your opinion. Clara came to me just now, and I had much 
 trouble, and was compelled to be harsh, to get rid of her 
 importunity." 
 
 When the surgeon called, he pronounced Edward out 
 of danger, and that his attendance would be no longer 
 necessary. Edward felt the truth of this. All that he 
 required was strength ; and that he trusted in a few days 
 to obtain. 
 
 Oswald was sent over to the cottage to ascertain how 
 Pablo was going on by himself. He found that everything 
 was correct, and that Pablo, although he felt proud of his 
 responsibility, was very anxious for Humphrey's return, as 
 he found himself very lonely. During Oswald's absence 
 on this day, Humphrey never quitted the room; and 
 although the Intendant came up several times he never 
 could find an opportunity of speaking to Edward, which 
 he evidently wished to do. 
 
 To inquiries made as to how he was, Edward always 
 complained of great weakness, for a reason which will 
 
3o8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 soon be understood. Several days elapsed, and Edward 
 had often been out of bed during the night, when not 
 likely to be intruded upon, and he now felt himself 
 strong enough to be removed ; and his object was to 
 leave the Intendant's house without his knowledge, so as 
 to avoid any explanation. 
 
 One evening Pablo came over with the horses after it 
 was dark. Oswald put them into the stable; and the 
 morning proving fine and clear, a little before break of 
 day Edward came softly downstairs with Humphrey, 
 and, mounting the horses, set off for the cottage, without 
 any one in the Intendant's house being aware of their 
 departure. 
 
 It must not be supposed, however, that Edward took 
 this step without some degree of consideration as to the 
 feelings of the Intendant. On the contrary, he left a 
 letter with Oswald, to be delivered after his departure, 
 in which he thanked the Intendant sincerely for all the 
 kindness and compassion he had shown towards him ; 
 assured him of his gratitude and kind feelings towards 
 him and his daughter, but said that circumstances had 
 occurred of which no explanation could be given without 
 great pain to all parties, which rendered it advisable that 
 he should take such an apparently unkind step as to leave 
 without bidding them farewell in person; that he was 
 about to embark immediately for the continent, to seek his 
 fortune in the wars ; and that he wished all prosperity to 
 the family, which would ever have his kindest wishes and 
 remembrances. 
 
 " Humphrey," said Edward, after they had ridden about 
 two miles across the forest, and the sun had risen in an 
 unclouded sky, " I feel like an emancipated slave. Thank 
 God ! my sickness has cured me of all my complaints, and 
 all I want now is active employment. And now, Hum- 
 phrey, Chaloner and Grenville are not a little tired of being 
 mured up in their cottage, and I am as anxious as they are 
 to be off. What will you do ? Will you join us, or will 
 you remain at the cottage ? " 
 
 i 
 
The Children of the New Forest 309 
 
 " I have reflected upon it, Edward, and I have come to 
 the determination of remaining at the cottage. You will 
 find it expensive enough to support one where you are 
 going, and you must appear as a Beverley should do. We 
 have plenty of money saved to equip you, and maintain 
 you well for a year or so ; but after that you may require 
 more. Leave me here. I can make money, now that the 
 farm is well stocked ; and I have no doubt that I shall be 
 able to send over a trifle every year to support the honour 
 of the family. Besides, I do not wish to leave this for 
 another reason. I want to know what is going on, and 
 watch the motions of the Intendant and the heiress of Arn- 
 wood. I also do not wish to leave the country until I know 
 how my sisters get on with the Ladies Conynghame : it is 
 my duty to watch over them. I have made up my mind, 
 so do not attempt to dissuade me." 
 
 " I shall not, my dear Humphrey, as I think you have 
 decided properly ; but I beg you will not think of laying 
 by money for me — a very little will sufiice for my wants." 
 
 " Not so, good brother ; you must and shall, if I can 
 help you, ruffle it with the best. You will be better 
 received if you do ; for, though poverty is no sin, as the 
 saying is, it is scouted as sin should be, while sins are 
 winked at. You know that I require no money, and 
 therefore you must and shall, if you love me, take it 
 all." 
 
 " As you will, my dear Humphrey. Now then, let us 
 put our horses to speed, for, if possible, we will to-morrow 
 morning leave the forest." 
 
 By this time all search for the fugitives from Worcester 
 had long been over, and there was no difficulty in obtain- 
 ing the means of embarkation. Early the next morning 
 everything was ready, and Edward, Humphrey, Chaloner, 
 Grenville, and Pablo set off for Southampton, one of 
 the horses carrying the little baggage which they had 
 with them. Edward, as we have before mentioned, with 
 the money he had saved, and the store at the cottage, 
 which had been greatly increased, was well supplied with 
 
3IO The Children of the New Forest 
 
 cash ; and that evening they embarked, with their horses, 
 in a small sailing vessel, and, with a favourable light 
 wind, arrived at a small port of France on the following 
 day. Humphrey and Pablo returned to the cottage, we 
 need hardly now say, very much out of spirits at the 
 separation. 
 
 " Oh, Massa Humphrey," said Pablo, as they rode 
 along, "Missy Alice and Missy Edith go away — Iwish 
 go with them. Massa Edward go away — I wish go with 
 him. You stay at cottage — I wish stay with you. Pablo 
 cannot be in three places." 
 
 ** No, Pablo ; all you can do is to stay where you can 
 be most useful." 
 
 " Yes, I know that. You want me at cottage very 
 much. Missy Alice and Edith and Massa Edward no 
 want me ; so I stay at cottage." 
 
 " Yes, Pablo, we will stay at the cottage, but we can't 
 do everything now. I think we must give up the dairy, 
 now that my sisters are gone. Til tell you what I have 
 been thinking of, Pablo. We will make a large enclosed 
 place, to coax the ponies into during the winter, pick out 
 as many as we think are good, and sell them at Lyming- 
 ton. That will be better than churning butter." 
 
 ** Yes, I see ; plenty of work for Pablo." 
 
 " And plenty for me, too, Pablo ; but you know, when 
 the enclosure is once made, it will last for a long while ; 
 and we will get the wild cattle into it if we can." 
 
 " Yes, I see," said Pablo. " I like that very much j 
 only not like trouble to build place." 
 
 " We shan't have much trouble, Pablo : if we fell the 
 trees inside the wood at each side, and let them lie one 
 upon the other, the animals will never break through them." 
 
 " That very good idea — save trouble," said Pablo. 
 " And what you do with cows, suppose no make butter ? " 
 
 " Keep them, and sell their calves ; keep them, to 
 entice the wild cattle into the pen." 
 
 " Yes, that good. And turn out old Billy to 'tice 
 ponies into pen," continued Pablo, laughing. 
 
The Children of the New Forest 311 
 
 " Yes, we will try it." 
 
 We must now return to the Intendant's house. Oswald 
 delivered the letter to the Intendant, who read it with 
 much astonishment. 
 
 ** Gone ! is he actually gone ? " said Mr Heatherstone. 
 
 *' Yes, sir, before daylight this morning." 
 
 " And why was I not informed of it ? " said Mr 
 Heatherstone ; ** why have you been a party to this pro- 
 ceeding, being my servant .? May I inquire that ? " 
 
 " I knew Master Edward before I knew you, sir," 
 replied Oswald. 
 
 "Then you had better follow him," rejoined the 
 Intendant, in an angry tone. 
 
 *' Very well, sir," replied Oswald, who quitted the 
 room. 
 
 " Good Heaven ! how all my plans have been frus- 
 trated ! " exclaimed the Intendant, when he was alone. 
 He then read the letter over more carefully than he had 
 done at first. " * Circumstances had occurred of which 
 no explanation could be given by him.' I do not com- 
 prehend that — I must see Patience." 
 
 Mr Heatherstone opened the door, and called to his 
 daughter. 
 
 " Patience," said Mr Heatherstone, ** Edward has left 
 the house this morning ; here is a letter which he has 
 written to me. Read it, and let me know if you can 
 explain some portion of it, which to me is incompre- 
 hensible. Sit down and read it attentively." 
 
 Patience, who was much agitated, gladly took the seat 
 and perused Edward's letter. When she had done so 
 she let it drop in her lap, and covered all her face, the 
 tears trickling through her fingers. After a time the In- 
 tendant said — 
 
 " Patience, has anything passed between you and 
 Edward Armitage ? " 
 
 Patience made no reply, but sobbed aloud. She might 
 not have shown so much emotion, but it must be re- 
 membered that for the last three weeks since Edward 
 
512 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 had spoken to her, and during his subsequent illness, she 
 had been very unhappy. The reserve of Humphrey, the 
 expressions he had made use of, his repulse of Clara, and 
 her not having seen anything of Edward during his illness, 
 added to his sudden and unexpected departure without a 
 word to her, had broken her spirits, and she sank beneath 
 the load of sorrow. 
 
 The Intendant left her to recover herself before he 
 again addressed her. When she had ceased sobbing, her 
 father spoke to her in a very kind voice, begging her that 
 she would not conceal anything from him, as it was 
 most important to him that the real facts should be 
 known. 
 
 ** Now tell me, my child, what passed between Edward 
 and you ? " 
 
 " He told me, just before you came up to us that 
 evening, that he loved me." 
 
 " And what was your reply ? " 
 
 " I hardly know, my dear father, what it was that I 
 said. I did not like to be unkind to one who saved my 
 life, and I did not choose to say what I thought, because 
 — because — because he was of low birth ; and how could 
 I give encouragement to the son of a forester without 
 your permission ? '* 
 
 " Then you rejected him ? " 
 
 " I suppose I did, or that he considered that I did so. 
 He had a secret of importance that he would have con- 
 fided to me, had you not interrupted us." 
 
 " And now. Patience, I must request you to answer 
 me one question candidly. I do not blame you for your 
 conduct, which was correct under the circumstances. I 
 also had a secret which I perhaps ought to have confided ; 
 but I did consider that the confidence and paternal kind- 
 ness with which I treated Edward would have been 
 sufficient to point out to you that I could not have been 
 very averse to a union — indeed, the freedom of com- 
 munication which I allowed between you must have told 
 you so : but your sense of duty and propriety has made 
 
The Children of the New Forest 313 
 
 you act as you ought to have done, I grant, although 
 contrary to my real wishes." 
 
 " Your wishes, my father ? " said Patience. 
 
 " Yes — my wishes ; there is nothing that I so ardently 
 desired as an union between you and Edward ; but I 
 wished you to love him for his own merits." 
 
 "I have done so, father," replied Patience, sobbing 
 again, " although I did not tell him so." 
 
 The Intendant remained silent for some time, and then 
 said — 
 
 " There is no cause for further concealment, Patience ; 
 I have only to regret that I was not more explicit sooner. 
 I have long suspected, and have since been satisfied, that 
 Edward Armitage is Edward Beverley, who, with his 
 brother and sisters, were supposed to have been burnt to 
 death at Arnwood." 
 
 Patience removed her handkerchief from her face, and 
 looked at her father with astonishment. 
 
 " I tell you that I had a strong suspicion of it, my 
 dear child, first, from the noble appearance, which no 
 forest garb could disguise; but what gave me further 
 conviction was, that when at Lymington I happened to 
 fall in with one Benjamin, who had been a servant at 
 Arnwood, and interrogated him closely. He really 
 believed that the children were burnt ; it is true that I 
 asked him particularly relative to the appearance of the 
 children — how many were boys and how many were girls, 
 their ages, etc.; but the strongest proof was, that the 
 names of the four children corresponded with the names 
 of the Children of the Forest, as well as their ages, and I 
 went to the church register and extracted them. Now 
 this was almost amounting to proof; for it was not likely 
 that four children in the forest cottage should have the 
 same ages and names as those of Arnwood. After I had 
 ascertained this point, I engaged Edward, as you know, 
 wishing to secure him ; for I was once acquainted with 
 his father, and at all events well acquainted with the 
 Colonel's merits. You remained in the house together, 
 
314 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 and it was with pleasure that I watched the intimacy be- 
 tween you ; and then I exerted myself to get Arnwood 
 restored to him. I could not ask it for him, but I 
 prevented it being given to any other, by laying claim to 
 it myself. Had Edward remained with us, all might have 
 succeeded as I wished ; but he would join in the unfor- 
 tunate insurrection, and I knew it useless to prevent 
 him, so I let him go. I found that he took the name of 
 Beverley during the time he was with the king's army, 
 and when I was last in town I was told so by the com- 
 missioners, who wondered where he had come from; but 
 the effect was, that it was now useless for me to request 
 the estate for him, as I had wished to do — his having 
 served in the royal army rendered it impossible. I 
 therefore claimed it for myself, and succeeded. I had 
 made up my mind that he was attached to you, and you 
 were equally so to him ; and as soon as I had the grant 
 sent down, which was on the evening he addressed you, 
 I made known to him that the property was given to me ; 
 and I added, on some dry questions being put to me by 
 him, relative to the possibility of there being still existing 
 an heir to the estate, that there was no chance of that, 
 and that you would be the mistress of Arnwood. I threw 
 it out as a hint to him, fancying that, as far as you were 
 concerned, all would go well, and that I would explain to 
 him my knowledge of who he was after he had made 
 known his regard for you." 
 
 "Yes, I see it all now," replied Patience-, "in one hour 
 he is rejected by me, and in the next he is told that I have 
 obtained possession of his property. No wonder that he 
 is indignant, and looks upon us with scorn. And now he 
 has left us : we have driven him into danger, and may never 
 see him again. Oh, father ! I am very, very miserable ! " 
 
 " We must hope for the best, Patience. It is true that 
 he has gone to the wars, but it does not therefore follow 
 that he is to be killed. You are both very young — 
 much too young to marry — and all may be explained. 
 I must see Humphrey, and be candid with him." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 315 
 
 " But Alice and Edith, — where are they gone, father ? " 
 
 " That I can inform you. I have a letter from Langton 
 on the subject, for I begged him to find out. He says 
 that there are two young ladies of the name of Beverley, 
 who have been placed under the charge of his friends the 
 Ladies Conynghame, who is aunt to Major Chaloner, 
 who has been for some time concealed in the forest. 
 But I have letters to write, my dear Patience. To- 
 morrow, if I live and do well, I will ride over to the 
 cottage to see Humphrey Beverley." 
 
 The Intendant kissed his daughter ; and she left the 
 room. 
 
 Poor Patience ! she was glad to be left to herself, and 
 think over this strange communication. For many days 
 she had felt how fond she had been of Edward, much 
 more so than she had believed herself to be. " And 
 now," she thought, ** if he really loves me, and hears my 
 father's explanation, he will come back again." By 
 degrees, she recovered her serenity, and employed herself 
 in her quiet domestic duties. 
 
 Mr Heatherstone rode over to the cottage the next 
 day, where he found Humphrey busily employed as usual ; 
 and, what was very unusual, extremely grave. It was 
 not a pleasant task for Mr Heatherstone to have to 
 explain his conduct to so very young a man as Humphrey ; 
 but he felt that he could not be comfortable until the evii 
 impression against him was removed, and he knew that 
 Humphrey had a great deal of sterling good sense. His 
 reception was cool ; but when the explanation was made, 
 Humphrey was more than satisfied, as it showed that the 
 Intendant had been their best friend, and that it was 
 from a delicacy on the part of Patience, rather than from 
 any other cause, that the misunderstanding had occurred. 
 Humphrey inquired if he had permission to communicate 
 the substance of their conversation to his brother, and 
 Mr Heatherstone stated that such was his wish and 
 intention when he confided it to Humphrey. It is hardly 
 necessary to say that Humphrey took the earliest oppor- 
 
3i6 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 tunity of writing to Edward at the direction which 
 Chaloner had left with him. 
 
 Chapter XXVII 
 
 But we must follow Edward for a time. On his arrival 
 at Paris he was kindly received by King Charles, who 
 promised to assist his views in joining the army. 
 
 " You have to choose between two generals, both great 
 in the art of war — Conde and Turenne ; I have no doubt 
 that they will be opposed to each other soon — that will be 
 the better for you, as you will learn tactics from such 
 great players." 
 
 "Which would your Majesty recommend me to follow ? " 
 inquired Edward. 
 
 " Conde is my favourite, and he will soon be opposed 
 to this truculent and dishonest court, who have kept me 
 here as an instrument to accomplish their own wishes, but 
 who have never intended to keep their promises and place 
 me on the English throne. I will give you letters to 
 Conde ; and recollect that whatever general you take 
 service under you will follow him, without pretending to 
 calculate how far his movements may be right or wrong 
 — that is not your affair. Conde is now just released from 
 Vincennes ; but, depend upon it, he will be in arms very 
 soon." 
 
 As soon as he was furnished with the necessary 
 credentials from the king Edward presented himself at 
 the levee of the prince of Conde. 
 
 " You are here highly spoken of," said the prince, ** for 
 so young a man. So you were at the affair of Worcester ? 
 We will retain you, for your services will be wanted by- 
 and-bye. Can you procure any of your countrymen .? " 
 
 " I know but of two that I can recommend from personal 
 knowledge ; but these two officers I can venture to pledge 
 myself for." 
 
The Children of the New Forest 317 
 
 ** Any more ? " 
 
 " That I cannot at present reply to your highness — but 
 I should think it very possible." 
 
 " Bring me the officers to-morrow at this hour, Monsieur 
 Beverley— ^z^ revoirT 
 
 The prince of Conde then passed on to speak to other 
 officers and gentlemen who were waiting to pay their 
 respects. 
 
 Edward went to Chaloner and Grenville, who were 
 delighted with the intelligence which he brought them. 
 The next day they were at the prince's levee, and intro- 
 duced by Edward. 
 
 "I am fortunate, gentlemen," said the prince, " in 
 securing the services of such fine young men. You will 
 oblige me by enlisting as many of your countrymen as you 
 may consider likely to do good service, and then follow 
 me to Guienne, to which province I am now about to 
 depart. Be pleased to put yourself into communication 
 with the parties named in this paper, and after my absence 
 you will receive from them every assistance and necessary 
 supplies which may be required." 
 
 A month after this interview, Conde, who had been 
 joined by a great number of nobles, and had been rein- 
 forced by troops from Spain, set up the standard of revolt. 
 Edward and his friends joined them, with about 300 
 English and Scotchmen, which they had enlisted, and very 
 soon afterwards Conde obtained the victory at Blenan, and 
 in April 1652 advanced to Paris. 
 
 Turenne, who had taken the command of the French 
 army, followed him, and a severe action was fought in the 
 streets of the suburb D'Antoine, in which neither party 
 had the advantage. But eventually Conde was beaten 
 back by the superior force of Turenne ; and not receiving 
 the assistance he expected from the Spaniards, he fell back 
 to the frontiers of Champagne. 
 
 Previous to his departure from Paris, Edward had 
 received Humphrey's letter, explaining away the In- 
 tendant's conduct 5 and the contents removed a heavy 
 
3i8 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 load from Edward's mind ; but he now thought of nothing 
 but war, and although he cherished the idea of Patience 
 Heatherstone, he was resolved to follow the fortunes of 
 the prince as long as he could. He wrote a letter to the 
 Intendant, thanking him for his kind feelings and intentions 
 towards him, and he trusted that he might one day have 
 the pleasure of seeing him again. He did not, however, 
 think it advisable to mention the name of his daughter, 
 except in inquiring after her health, and sending his 
 respects. " It may be years before I see her again," 
 thought Edward, " and who knows what may happen ? " 
 
 The prince of Conde now had the command of the 
 Spanish forces in the Netherlands ; and Edward, with his 
 friends, followed his fortunes, and gained his good-will : 
 they were rapidly promoted. 
 
 Time flew on, and in the year 1654 ^^^ court of France 
 concluded an alliance with Cromwell, and expelled King 
 Charles from the French frontiers. The war was still 
 carried on in the Netherlands. Turenne bore down 
 Conde, who had gained every campaign ; and the court 
 of Spain, wearied with reverses, made overtures of peace, 
 which were gladly accepted by the French. 
 
 During these wars Cromwell had been named Protector, 
 and had shortly afterwards died. 
 
 Edward, who had but rarely heard from Humphrey, 
 was now anxious to quit the army and go to the king, 
 who was in Spain ; but to leave his colours while things 
 were adverse was impossible. 
 
 After the peace and the pardon of Conde by the French 
 king, the armies were disbanded, and the three adventurers 
 were free. They took their leave of the prince, who 
 thanked them for their long and meritorious services ; and 
 they then hastened to King Charles, who had left Spain 
 and come to the Low Countries. At the time of their 
 joining the king, Richard, the son of Cromwell, who had 
 been nominated Protector, had resigned, and everything 
 was ready for the Restoration. 
 
 On the 15th of May 1660 the news arrived that Charles 
 
The Children of the New Forest 319 
 
 had been proclaimed king on the 8th, and a large body 
 of gentlemen went to invite him over. The king sailed 
 from Scheveling, was met at Dover by General Monk, 
 and conducted to London, which he entered amidst the 
 acclamations of the people, on the 29th of the same 
 month. 
 
 We may leave the reader to suppose that Edward, 
 Chaloner, and Grenville were among the most favoured 
 of those in his train. As the procession moved slowly 
 along the Strand, through a countless multitude, the 
 windows of all the houses were filled with well-dressed 
 ladies, who waved their white kerchiefs to the king and 
 his attendant suite. Chaloner, Edward, and Grenville, who 
 rode side by side as gentlemen-in-waiting, were certainly 
 the most distinguished among the king's retinue. 
 
 " Look, Edward," said Chaloner, " at those two lovely 
 girls at yon window. Do you recognise them ? " 
 
 *' Indeed I do not. Are they any of our Paris beauties ? " 
 
 " Why, thou insensible and unnatural animal ! they 
 are thy sisters, Alice and Edith : and do you not recognise 
 behind them my good aunts Conynghame ? " 
 
 " It is so, I believe," replied Edward. " Yes, now that 
 Edith smiles, I'm sure it is they." 
 
 " Yes," replied Grenville, " there can be no doubt of 
 that ; but will they, think you, recognise us ? " 
 
 " We shall see," replied Edward, as they now approached 
 within a few yards of the window; for while they had 
 been speaking the procession had stopped. 
 
 "Is it possible," thought Edward, " that these can be 
 the two girls in russet gowns that I left at the cottage ? 
 And yet it must be. Well, Chaloner, to all appearance, 
 your good aunts have done justice to their charge." 
 
 "Nature has done more, Edward. I never thought 
 that they would have grown into such lovely girls as 
 they have, although I always thought that they were 
 handsome." 
 
 As they passed Edward caught the eye of Edith, and 
 smiled. 
 
320 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 " Alice, that's Edward ! " said Edith, so loud as to be 
 heard by the king, and all near him. 
 
 Alice and Edith rose and waved their handkerchiefs, 
 but they were obliged to cease, and put them to their eyes. 
 
 *' Are those your sisters, Edward ? " said the king. 
 
 " They are, your Majesty." 
 
 The king rose in his stirrups, and made a low obeisance 
 to the window where they were standing. 
 
 "We shall have some court beauties, Beverley," said 
 the king, looking at him over his shoulder. 
 
 As soon as the ceremonies were over, and they could 
 escape from their personal attentions, Edward and his two 
 friends went to the house in which resided the ladies 
 Conynghame and his sisters. 
 
 We pass over the joy of this meeting after so many 
 years' absence, and the pleasure which it gave to Edward 
 to find his sisters grown such accomplished and elegant 
 young women. That his two friends, who were, as the 
 reader will recollect, old acquaintances of Alice and Edith, 
 were warmly received, we hardly need say. 
 
 " Now, Edward, who do you think was here to-day — 
 the reigning belle, and the toast of all the gentlemen ? " 
 
 " Indeed ! I must be careful of my heart. Dear Edith, 
 who is she ? " 
 
 "No less than one with whom you were formerly well 
 acquainted, Edward — Patience Heatherstone." 
 
 "Patience Heatherstone," cried Edward, "the toast of 
 all London ! " 
 
 " Yes ; and deservedly so, I can assure you : but she 
 is as good as she is handsome, and, moreover, treats all 
 the gay gallants with perfect indifference. She is staying 
 with her uncle, Sir Ashley Cooper ; and her father is also 
 in town, for he called here with her to-day." 
 
 " When did you hear from Humphrey, Edith ? " 
 
 " A few days back. He has left the cottage now, 
 altogether." 
 
 " Indeed ! Where does he reside then ? " 
 
 " At Arnwood. The house has been rebuilt, and I 
 
The Children of the New Forest 321 
 
 understand is a very princely mansion. Humphrey has 
 charge of it, until it is ascertained to whom it is to 
 belong." 
 
 " It belongs to Mr Heatherstone, does it not ? " replied 
 Edward. 
 
 " How can you say so, Edward ? You received Hum- 
 phrey's letters a long while ago." 
 
 " Yes, I did ; but let us not talk about it any more, my 
 dear Edith. I am in great perplexity." 
 
 "Nay, dear brother, let us talk about it," said Alice, 
 who had come up and overheard the latter portion of the 
 conversation. " What is your perplexity ? " 
 
 " Well," replied Edward, " since it is to be so, let us 
 sit down and talk over the matter. I acknowledge the 
 kindness of Mr Heatherstone, and feel that all he asserted 
 to Humphrey is true ; still I do not like that I should be 
 indebted to him for a property which is mine, and that 
 he has no right to give. I acknowledge his generosity, 
 but I do not acknowledge his right of possession. Nay, 
 much as I admire, and I may say, fond as I am (for time 
 has not effaced the feeling) of his daughter, it still appears 
 to me that, although not said, it is expected that she is 
 to be included in the transfer ; and I will accept no wife 
 on such conditions." 
 
 " That is to say, because all you wish for, your property 
 and a woman you love, are offered you in one lot, you will 
 not accept them ; they must be divided, and handed over 
 to you iu two ! " said Alice, smiling. 
 
 ** You mistake, dearest ; I am not so foolish j but I have 
 a certain pride, which you cannot blame. Accepting the 
 property from Mr Heatherstone is receiving a favour, were 
 it given as a marriage portion with his daughter. Now, 
 why should I accept as a favour what I can claim as a 
 right ? It is my intention of appealing to the king and 
 demanding the restoration of my property. He cannot 
 refuse it." 
 
 " Put not your trust in princes, brother," replied Alice. 
 "I doubt if the king, or his council, will consider it 
 c X 
 
322 
 
 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 advisable to make so many discontented as to restore 
 property which has been so long held by others, and by 
 so doing create a host of enemies. Recollect also that 
 Mr Heatherstone and his brother-in-law Sir Ashley Cooper 
 have done the king much more service than you ever have, 
 or can do. They have been most important agents in his 
 restoration, and the king's obligations to them are much 
 greater than they are to you. Besides, merely for what 
 may be called a point of honour, for it is no more, in what 
 an unpleasant situation will you put his Majesty ! At all 
 events, Edward, recollect you do not know what are the 
 intentions of Mr Heatherstone; wait and see what he 
 proffers first." 
 
 " But, my dear sister, it appears to me that his intentions 
 are evident. Why has he rebuilt Arnwood ? He is not 
 going to surrender my property and make me a present of 
 the house." 
 
 " The reason for rebuilding the mansion was good. 
 You were at the wars ; it was possible that you might or 
 that you might not return. He said this to Humphrey, 
 who has all along been acting as his factotum in the 
 business ; and recollect, at the time that Mr Heatherstone 
 commenced the rebuilding of the mansion, what prospect 
 was there of the restoration of the king, or of your ever 
 being in a position to apply for the restoration of your 
 property ? I believe, however, that Humphrey knows 
 more of Mr Heatherstone's intentions than he has made 
 known to us ; and I therefore say again, my dear Edward, 
 make no application till you ascertain what Mr Heather- 
 stone's intentions may be." 
 
 " Your advice is good, my dear Alice, and I will be 
 guided by it," replied Edward. 
 
 " And now let me give you some advice for your friends. 
 Masters Chaloner and Grenville. That much of their 
 property has been taken away and put into other hands, I 
 know ; and probably they expect it will be restored upon 
 their application to the king. Those who hold the 
 property think so too, and so far it is fortunate. Now, 
 
The Children of the New Forest 
 
 3^3 
 
 from wiser heads than mine, I have been told that these 
 applications will not be acceded to, as is supposed ; but, at 
 the same time, if they were to meet the parties, and close 
 with them at once, before the king's intentions are known, 
 they would recover their property at a third or a quarter 
 of the value. Now is their time : even a few days' delay 
 may make a difference. They can easily obtain a delay 
 for the payment of the moneys. Impress that upon them, 
 my dear Edward, and let them, if possible, be off to their 
 estates to-morrow and make the arrangements." 
 
 " That is advice which must be followed," replied 
 Edward. " We must go now, and I will not fail to com- 
 municate it to them this very night." 
 
 We may as well here inform the reader that the advice 
 was immediately acted upon, and that Chaloner and 
 Grenville recovered all their estates at about five years' 
 purchase. 
 
 Edward remained at court several days. He had 
 written to Humphrey, and had despatched a messenger 
 with the letter, but the messenger had not yet returned. 
 The court was now one continual scene of fetes and gaiety. 
 On the following day a drawing-room was to be held, and 
 Edward's sisters were to be presented. Edward was 
 standing, with many others of the suite, behind the chair 
 of the king, amusing himself with the presentations as 
 they took place, and waiting for the arrival of his sisters. 
 Chaloner and Grenville were not with him, they had 
 obtained leave to go into the country, for the object we 
 have before referred to — when his eyes caught, advancing 
 towards the king, Mr Heatherstone, who led his daughter 
 Patience. That they had not perceived him was evident ; 
 indeed her eyes were not raised once, from the natural 
 timidity felt by a young woman in the presence of royalty. 
 Edward half concealed himself behind one of his companions, 
 that he might gaze upon her without reserve. She was 
 indeed a lovely young person, but little altered, except 
 having grown taller and more rounded and perfect in her 
 figure ; and her court-dress displayed proportions which 
 
324 The Children of the New Forest 
 
 her humble costume at the new forest had concealed, or 
 which time had not matured. There was the same pensive 
 sweet expression in her face, which had altered little -, but 
 the beautiful rounded arms, the symmetrical fall of the 
 shoulders, and the proportion of the whole figure, was 
 a surprise to him ; and Edward, in his own mind, 
 agreed that she might well be the reigning toast of the 
 day. 
 
 Mr Heatherstone advanced and made his obeisance, and 
 then his daughter was led forward, and introduced by a 
 lady unknown to Edward. After he had saluted her, the 
 king said, loud enough for Edward to hear — 
 
 " My obligations to your father are great. I trust that 
 the daughter will often grace our court." 
 
 Patience made no reply, but passed on ; and, soon 
 afterwards, Edward lost sight of her in the crowd. 
 
 If there ever had been any check to Edward's feelings 
 towards Patience — and time and absence have their effect 
 upon the most ardent of lovers — the sight of her so 
 resplendent in beauty acted upon him like magic ; and he 
 was uneasy till the ceremony was over, and he was enabled 
 to go to his sisters. 
 
 When he entered the room he found himself in the arms 
 of Humphrey, who had arrived with the messenger. After 
 the greetings were over, Edward said — 
 
 " Alice, I have seen Patience, and I fear I must surrender 
 at discretion. Mr Heatherstone may make his own terms ; 
 I must waive all pride rather than lose her. I thought 
 that I had more control over myself; but I have seen her, 
 and feel that my future happiness depends upon obtaining 
 her as a wife. Let her father but give me her, and 
 Arnwood will be but a trifle in addition ! " 
 
 "With respect to the conditions upon which you are to 
 possess Arnwood," said Humphrey, " I can inform you 
 what they are. They are wholly unshackled, further than 
 that you are to repay by instalments the money expended 
 in the building of the house. This I am empowered to 
 state to you, and I think you will allow that Mr Heather- 
 
The Children of the New Forest 325 
 
 stone has fully acted up to what he stated were his views 
 when he first obtained a grant of the property." 
 
 " He has, indeed," replied Edward. 
 
 ** As for his daughter, Edward, you have yet to * win 
 her and wear her,' as the saying is. Her father will 
 resign the property to you as yours by right ; but you 
 have no property in his daughter, and I suspect that she 
 will not be quite so easily handed over to you." 
 
 " But why should you say so, Humphrey ? Have we 
 not been attached from our youth ? " 
 
 " Yes, it was a youthful passion, I grant ; but recollect, 
 nothing came of it, and years have passed away. It is now 
 seven years since you quitted the forest, and in your letters 
 to Mr Heatherstone you made no remark upon what had 
 passed between you and Patience. Since that, you have 
 never corresponded or sent any messages ; and you can 
 hardly expect that a girl, from the age of seventeen to 
 twenty-four, will cherish the image of one who, to say the 
 least, had treated her with indiiference. That is my view 
 of the matter, Edward. It may be wrong." 
 
 " And it may be true," replied Edward mournfully. 
 
 ** Well, my view is different," replied Edith. " You 
 know, Humphrey, how many oifers Patience Heatherstone 
 has had, and has every day, I may say. Why has she 
 refused them all ? In my opinion, because she has been 
 constant to a proud brother of mine, who does not deserve 
 her ! " 
 
 " It may be so, Edith," replied Humphrey. " Women 
 are riddles — I only argued upon the common sense of the 
 thing." 
 
 " Much you know about women," replied Edith. ** To 
 be sure, you do not meet many in the New Forest, where 
 you have lived all your life." 
 
 " Very true, my dear sister ; perhaps that is the reason 
 that the New Forest has had such charms for me." 
 
 '' After that speech, sir, the sooner you get back again 
 the better ! " retorted Edith. But Edward made a sign to 
 Humphrey, and they beat a retreat. 
 
326 The Children of the New Poorest 
 
 ** Have you seen the Intendant, Humphrey ? " 
 
 ** No ; I was about to call upon him, but I wanted to 
 see you first." 
 
 " I will go with you. I have not done him justice," 
 replied Edward, " and yet I hardly know how to explain 
 to him- " 
 
 " Say nothing, but meet him cordially ; that will be 
 explanation sufficient." 
 
 " I shall meet him as one whom I shall always revere, 
 and feel that I owe a deep debt of gratitude. What must 
 he think of my not having called upon him ? " 
 
 " Nothing. You hold a place at court. You may not 
 have known that he was in London, as you have never met 
 him ; your coming with me will make it appear so. Tell 
 him that I have just made known to you his noble and 
 disinterested conduct." 
 
 ** You are right — I will. I fear, however, Humphrey, 
 that you are right, and Edith wrong, as regards his 
 daughter." 
 
 ** Nay, Edward, recollect that I have, as Edith observed, 
 passed my life in the woods." 
 
 Edward was most kindly received by Mr Heatherstone. 
 Edward, on Mr Heatherstone repeating to him his intentions 
 relative to Arnwood, expressed his sense of that gentle- 
 man's conduct, simply adding — 
 
 " You may think me impetuous, sir ; but I trust you 
 will believe me grateful." 
 
 Patience coloured up and trembled when Edward first 
 saw her. Edward did not refer to the past for some time 
 after they had renewed their acquaintance. He wooed 
 her again, and won her. Then all was explained. 
 
 About a year after the Restoration there was a fete at 
 Hampton Court, given in honour of three marriages taking 
 place — Edward Beverley to Patience Heatherstone, 
 Chaloner to Alice, and Grenville to Edith ; and, as his 
 Majesty himself said, as he gave away the brides, " Could 
 loyalty be better rewarded ? " 
 
 But our young readers will not be content if they do 
 
The Children of the New Forest 327 
 
 not hear some particulars about the other personages who 
 have appeared in our little history. Humphrey must 
 take the first place. His love of farming continued. 
 Edward gave him a large farm, rent free ; and in a few 
 years Humphrey saved up sufficient to purchase a 
 property for himself. He then married Clara RatclifFe, 
 who has not appeared lately on the scene, owing to her 
 having been, about two years before the Restoration, 
 claimed by an elderly relation, who lived in the country, 
 and whose infirm state of health did not permit him to 
 quit the house. He left his property to Clara, about a 
 year after her marriage to Humphrey. The cottage in 
 the New forest was held by, and eventually made over 
 to, Pablo, who became a very steady character, and in 
 the course of time married a young girl from Arnwood, 
 and had a houseful of young gipsies. Oswald, so soon as 
 Edward came down to Arnwood, gave up his place in the 
 New Forest, and lived entirely with Edward as his 
 steward ; and Phoebe also went to Arnwood, and lived to 
 a good old age, in the capacity of housekeeper, her 
 temper becoming rather worse than better as she advanced 
 in years. 
 
 This is all that we have been able to collect relative to 
 the several parties ; and so now we must say farewell. 
 
 THE END. 
 
PRINTED BY 
 
 TURNBULL AND SPEARS 
 
 EDINBURGH